

E-text prepared by Christine Bell and Marc D'Hooghe
(http://www.freeliterature.org)



THE TWILIGHT OF THE SOULS

by

LOUIS COUPERUS

Author of "Small Souls," "The Later Life," etc.

Translated by Alexander Teixeira de Mattos







New York
Dodd, Mead and Company
1917

      *      *      *      *      *

THE BOOKS OF THE SMALL SOULS

By LOUIS COUPERUS

Translated by

ALEXANDER TEIXEIRA DE MATTOS

  I. SMALL SOULS.
  II. THE LATER LIFE.
  III. THE TWILIGHT OF THE SOULS.
  IV. DR. ADRIAAN.

      *      *      *      *      *


TRANSLATOR'S NOTE


This is the third of the novels known as _The Book of the Small Souls_
and is by some considered the greatest of the series. Be this as it
may--and I confess that personally I like _Small Souls_ the best--it is,
beyond dispute, one of the most masterly and striking stories that this
generation has produced. It can be read separately and independently,
but will be enjoyed more fully by those who are familiar with _Small
Souls_ and _The Later Life_. The series will conclude with the next
volume, which, in the English version, will be entitled _Dr. Adriaan_.

                                      ALEXANDER TEIXEIRA DE MATTOS

HARROGATE, 10 _August_, 1917





THE TWILIGHT OF THE SOULS




CHAPTER I


When Gerrit woke that morning, his head felt misty and tired, as though
weighed down by a mountain landscape, by a whole stack of mist-mountains
that bore heavily upon his brain. His eyes remained closed; and, though
he was waking, his nightmare still seemed to cast an after-shadow: a
nightmare that he was being crushed by great rocky avalanches, which he
felt pressing deep down inside his head, though he was conscious that
the red daylight was already dawning through his closed eyelids. He lay
there, big and burly, sprawling in his bed, beside Adeline's empty bed:
he felt that her bed was empty, that there was no one in the room. The
curtains had been drawn back, but the blinds were still down. And,
though he was awake, his eyelids remained closed and through them he saw
only the red of the daylight as through two pink shells: it seemed as if
he would never be able to lift those two leaden lids from his eyes.

This after-weariness flowed slowly through his great, burly body. He
felt physically rotten and did not quite know why. The day before, he
had merely dined with some brother-officers at the restaurant of the
Scheveningen Kurhaus: a farewell dinner to one of their number who was
being transferred to Venlo; and the dinner had been a long one; there
was a good deal of champagne drunk afterwards; and they had gone on
gaily to make a night of it. One or two of the married ones had refused,
good-naturedly, but had come along all the same, so as not to spoil
sport; Gerrit had come too, in his genial way. At last, he had decided
that that was about enough and that the road which the others were
taking was not his road: he was one of your sensible, moderate people,
who never went to extremes; he was very fond of his little wife; indeed,
he already felt some compunction at the idea of perhaps waking her at
that time of night, when he went into the bedroom, after undressing. As
a matter of fact, she did wake; but he had at once reassured her with
his gruff, good-natured voice and she had gone to sleep again. He had
stayed awake a long time, lying there with wide-open eyes angry at not
being able to sleep, at having forgotten how to take a glass of wine
with the rest. At last, in the small hours, when it was quite light, he
had slowly dozed off into a misty dreamland; and gradually the mists had
turned into solid landscapes, had become a stack of heavy mountains,
which pressed heavily upon his brain until they crumbled down in rocky
avalanches.

Now, at last, he shook off the strange heaviness, took his bath; and,
when he saw himself naked--that expanse of clean, white skin, the great
body built on heavy, sinewy lines, a good-looking, fair-haired chap
still, despite his eight-and-forty years--he wondered that he sometimes
had those queer moody fits, like a lady's lap-dog. And now, as he
squeezed the streaming water over himself out of the great sponge, he
tried to pooh-pooh those moody fits, shrugged his shoulders at them,
muttering to himself as he kept on squeezing the sponge, squeezing out
the water until it splashed and spattered all around him. He had the
sensation of washing the inertia from him; he drew a deep breath, flung
out his chest, felt his strength returning and, still naked, took his
dumb-bells and worked away with them, proud of a pair of biceps that
were like two rolling cannon-balls. His eyes recovered their usual
jovial expression, which also played around his fair moustache with a
roguish sparkle, as of inward mockery; the wrinkles vanished from his
forehead, which was gradually acquiring a loftier arch as the crop of
fair hair on his head diminished; and the blood seemed to be flowing
normally through his big body, after the bath and the five minutes'
exercise, for his cheeks, now shaved, became tinged with an almost pink
flush. And he simply could not make up his mind to dress: he looked at
himself, at his big, strong, clean body, which he kneaded yet once more,
as proud of his muscles as a woman of her graceful figure.

Then he quickly put on his uniform and went downstairs to breakfast. The
children surrounded him instantly; and he at once felt himself the
father, full of a father's affection, passionately fond as he was of his
children. He was only just in time to see Alex and Guy go off with their
satchels: the school was close by and they went by themselves, two
sturdy little fellows of nine and seven; but the other children, all
except the eldest, Marietje, who was also at school, were eating their
bread-and-butter at the round table, while Adeline sat in front of her
tea-tray. And Gerrit, in the little dining-room, at the round table,
felt himself become normal again, quite normal, because of his wife and
his children.

The dining-room was small and very simply furnished, containing only
what was strictly necessary. Adeline, now thirty-two, looked older: a
plump little mother, with not much to say for herself, full of little
cares for her little brood; and Gerrit, noisy and clamorous, filling the
whole little room with the gay thunder of his drill-sergeant's voice,
was full of incessant jokes and fun. There were half-a-dozen younger
ones round the table: two girls, Adeletje and Gerdy; three boys:
Constant, Jan and Piet; and the latest baby, a girl, Klaasje. Gerrit had
given the youngest three their names, in his annoyance at the
high-sounding names of the others: Alexander, Guy, Geraldine, christened
after Adeline's family, while Marie and Constant were called after Mamma
and Papa van Lowe.

"Look here, not so many of those grand names," Gerrit had said, when Jan
was coming.

And, after Klaasje[1]--a name which the whole family considered
hideous--Gerrit said:

"If we have another, it shall be called after me, Gerrit,[2] whether
it's a boy or a girl."

"Gertrude, surely, if it's a girl?" Adeline had suggested.

"No," said Gerrit, "she shall be Gerrit all the same."

Gerrit's manias were Mamma van Lowe's despair; but so far there had been
no question of a grand-daughter Gerrit.

Gerrit had no favourites. His long arms swung round as many children as
he could get hold of and he drew them on his knees, between his knees,
almost under his feet; and by some miraculous chance he had never broken
an arm or leg of any of them, so that Adeline and the children
themselves were never afraid and only Mamma van Lowe, when she witnessed
Gerrit's embraces, went through a thousand terrors. And to the children
the joy of life seemed to be embodied in their father, a joy which they
soon came to picture instinctively as a tall man, an hussar, with a loud
voice and any number of jokes, a pair of high riding-boots and a
clanking sword.

Gerdy was a tiny child of seven, who loved being petted; and, as soon as
she saw Gerrit, she hung on to him, nestled on his knees, rubbed her
head against the braid of his uniform, tugged at his moustache, dug her
little fists into his eyes. Or else she would throw her arms round his
neck and stay like that, quietly looking at the others, because she had
taken possession of Papa.

This time too she left her chair, crept under the table, climbed on
Gerrit's knees and ate out of his plate, although Adeline tried to
prevent her. Gerrit ate his breakfast, with Gerdy on his lap; and the
childish voices twittered all around him, like the voices of so many
little birds. And this twittering produced a brightness in his heart, so
that he began to smile and then to poke fun at Klaasje, the baby in her
baby-chair, sitting beside him rather stupidly. Klaasje, who did not
talk much yet, was still a little backward and just fretted and
whimpered.

Latterly, he had felt a strange pitying tenderness when he looked at his
children, as though surprised at all this dainty, flaxen life which he
had created, he who had always said:

"Children are what you want; without children you have no life; without
children nothing remains of you; children carry you on."

He had married, fairly late, a very young wife; and that had been the
reason of his marriage, the root-idea: to beget children, as many
children as possible, because it seemed to him a dismal thought that
nothing of him should survive. And now, when he looked around him, now
that Marietje, Adeletje and Alex were twelve and ten and nine, he
sometimes had, deep down in his heart, a strange feeling of wonder and
pity, even of sadness, as though the thought had suddenly come to him:

"Where do they all come from and why are they all round me?"

A strange, wondering astonishment, as though at the riddle of
childbirth, the secret of human life, which suddenly became impenetrable
to him, the father and husband. Then he would give a furtive glance to
see if he could discover that same wondering astonishment in Adeline;
but no, she quietly went her way, the gentle, fair-haired little mother,
the domesticated little wife, very simple in soul and limited in mind,
who had quietly, as a duty, borne her husband her fair-haired children
and was bringing them up as she thought was right. No, he noticed
nothing in her and he was the more surprised, because, after all, she
was the mother and therefore ought really to have felt that strange
thrill of wonder even more than he did.

"And all these are my children," he thought.

And, while he boisterously tickled Gerdy and pretended to eat up
Klaasje's bread-and-butter, like the great tease that he was, he
thought:

"Now these are all my children and Adeline's children."

And he was filled with wonder as he saw them around him, the pretty,
flaxen-haired children: the wonder of an artist at his work, wonder such
as a sculptor might feel on contemplating his statue, or a writer
reading his book, or a composer listening to his melodies, a simple,
wondering astonishment that he should have made all that, a wondering
astonishment at his own power and strength.

And then, in the midst of his astonishment, he suddenly grew frightened,
frightened at having heedless begotten so much life simply because he
had been depressed by the thought that, if he had no children, nothing
of him would survive after his death. Yes, they would survive him now,
his children, his flaxen-haired little tribe, his nine; life would
scatter them, the little brothers and sisters who were now all there
together like little birds in the nest of the parental house, sheltered
by father and mother; and what would they be like, what would their life
be, what their sorrow, what their joy, when he himself, their father,
was old or dead? He was afraid; a terror shot through him strangely
enough at that breakfast-table where he sat eating with Gerdy out of one
plate and teasing little Jan with his jokes, which made the boy crow
aloud. And the strangest thing to him was that no one should suspect
what he was thinking, that it was hidden from them all, from Adeline,
from his mother, his brothers and sisters, because in appearance he was
a great robust fellow, a sort of Goth, a civilized barbarian, with his
flaxen head and his white, sinewy body, devoted to sport and racing,
revelling in his work as an officer; outwardly almost commonplace, with
his solid, healthy normality; loud of voice, a little vulgar in his
jests, even exaggerating his noisiness and vulgarity out of a sort of
bravado, an instinctive desire to hide his real self. Yes, that was it:
he hid himself, he was invisible; nobody saw him, nobody knew him: not
his wife, nor his family, nor his friends; nobody knew him in those
strange fits of giddiness and faintness which suddenly seemed to empty
his brain, as though all the blood were flowing out of it; nobody knew
the secret of his temperateness, the hidden weakness that would not even
allow him to take two glasses of champagne without that horrible
congestion at his temples which made him feel as if his head were
bursting; nobody, not even the wife at his side, knew of that heavy,
oppressive nightmare which came to him when, after lying awake for
hours, he dozed off, that nightmare of piled-up mountains and rocky
avalanches weighing upon his brain; nobody knew of his fears and
anxieties about his children, while outwardly he was the gay, jovial
father, "a healthy brute," as some of his brother-officers had called
him.

Sometimes, he had silently thought of the designation and smiled at it,
because he knew himself to be neither a brute nor healthy. Gradually,
almost mechanically, he had gone on showing that unreal side, posing
successfully as the strong man, with cast-iron muscles and a simple,
cast-iron conception of life: to be a good husband, a good father and a
good officer; while inwardly he was gnawed by a queer monster that
devoured his marrow: he sometimes pictured it as a worm with legs. A
great, fat worm, you know; a beastly crawling thing, which rooted with
its legs in his carcase, which lived in his back and slowly ate him up,
year by year, the damned rotten thing! Of course, it wasn't a worm: he
knew that, he knew it wasn't a worm, a worm with legs; but it was just
like it, you know, just like a worm, a centipede, rooting away in his
back. Then he felt himself all over, proud notwithstanding of his sound
limbs, his well-trained, supple muscles, his youthful appearance, though
he was no longer so very young; and then it seemed to him
incomprehensible that it could be as it was, that that confounded
centipede could keep worrying through those limbs, at those muscles,
right into the marrow of his strong body. Nothing on earth would ever
have induced him to see a doctor about it: he took walking-exercise,
horse-exercise, rode at the head of his squadron; and the brazen blare
of the trumpets, the dull thud of the horses' hoofs, the sight of his
hussars--his lads--would make him really happy, would make him forget
the confounded centipede for a morning. As he sat his horse, with head
erect, twisting his fair moustache above his curved lip, a burly,
straight-backed figure, he would say to himself:

"Come, get rid of all those tom-fool ideas and be a man--d'ye hear?--not
a nervy, hypochondriacal girl. You and your centipede! Rot! I just had a
peg yesterday; and that, damn it, is what I mustn't do: no peg at all,
not one!... Perhaps not even any wine at all ... and then not more than
one cigar after dinner.... But, you see, giving up drinking, giving up
smoking: that's the difficulty...."

Gerrit had just finished his breakfast and was putting little Gerdy
down, when there was a violent ring at the front-door bell. Adeline gave
a start; the children shouted and laughed:

"Ting a-ling, ting-a-ling, ting-a-ling!" cried little Piet, mimicking
the sound with his mug against his plate.

"Hush!" said Adeline, turning pale. She had seen Dorine through the
window, walking up and down outside the door excitedly, waiting for it
to be opened. "Hush, it's Auntie Dorine.... I do hope there's nothing
wrong at Grand-mamma's!..."

But now the maid had opened the door and Dorine rushed into the room
excitedly, perspiring under her straw hat, with a face as red as fire.
She was in a furious temper; and it was impossible at first to make out
what she said:

"Just think ... just think...."

She could not get her words out; the passion of rage seething inside her
made her incapable of speaking; moreover, she was out of breath, because
she had been walking very fast. Her hair, which was beginning early to
turn grey, stuck out in rat-tails from under her sailor-hat, which
bobbed up and down on her head; her clothes looked even more carelessly
flung on than usual; and her eyes blinked with a look of angry
malevolence, a look of spite and discontent gleaming through tears of
annoyance.

"Just think ... just think...."

"Come, Sissy, calm yourself and tell us what's the matter!" said Gerrit,
admonishing her in a good-natured, paternal, jovial fashion.

"Well then--just think--that horrible creature came to Mamma first thing
this morning ... and made a scene...."

"What horrible creature?"

"Why, are you all deaf? I'm _telling_ you, I began by telling you: Miss
Velders, the creature who keeps the rooms where Ernst lives ... came and
made a frightful scene ... and upset Mamma awfully ... and Mamma sent
for me. Why me? Why always me? What can I do? I'm not a man! Why not
Karel? Why not you? ... Oh _dear_ no: Mamma of course sent for _me_!...
Off I went to Mamma's, found Mamma quite ill, that horrible creature
there.... Then I went off with Miss Velders ... first to Karel's ... but
Karel was absolutely indifferent ... a selfish pig, a selfish pig:
that's what Karel is.... Miss Velders had to go home.... Then I went off
to Ernst ... and, when I had seen him, I came on to you.... Gerrit,
you're a man ... you know about things, you know what to do; I'm a woman
... and I do _not_ know what's to be done!"

Her voice was now a wail and she burst into tears.

"But, Sissy, I don't yet know what's happened!" said Gerrit, quietly.

"Why, Ernst, I'm telling you ... Ernst, I'm telling you...."

"What about him?"

"He's mad!"

"He's mad?"

"Yes, he's mad!... He wanted to go out into the street last night: he's
mad!..."

Adeline had rung for the nurse, who took the children away.

"He's mad?" Gerrit repeated, passing his hand over his forehead.

"He's mad," Dorine repeated. "He's mad. He's mad."

"Oh, well," said Gerrit, in a vague, conciliatory tone, "Ernst is always
queer!"

"But now he's mad, I tell you!" Dorine screamed, in a shrill voice. "If
you don't believe me, go and see him. Don't you see, something's _got_
to be done! I, I don't know what. I'm a woman, do you hear, and I'm
utterly unnerved myself. Why didn't Mamma send for you at once? Why me?
Why _me_? And Karel ... Karel is a nincompoop. Karel at once said that
he had a cold, that he couldn't go out. Karel? Karel's a nincompoop....
A cold, indeed! A cold, when your brother's gone mad all of a
sudden!..."

"But, when you say mad ... is he really mad?" asked Gerrit, doubtfully.

"Well, go and see him for yourself," said Dorine, fixing her irritated
gaze full on Gerrit. "You go and see him for yourself; and, when
_you've_ seen him as _I've_ seen him ... then you won't ask me if he's
mad...."

"All right," said Gerrit. "I'll go at once. I must look in at barracks
first and then...."

"Oh, you must look in at barracks first," said Dorine, angrily. "Of
course you must look in at barracks first. And then, if you have a
moment to spare...."

"I can go from here," said Gerrit, dejectedly. "Are you coming?"

"I?" screamed Dorine. "Do you think _I'm_ going back with you? No, thank
you. I've told Mamma, I've told you and now I'm going home to bed. For,
if I'm not careful and go trotting about wherever you send me, I shall
go off my head myself.... I? I'm going to bed...."

She rose, walked round the table, sat down again; and suddenly her voice
changed, tears of pity came into her eyes and she wailed:

"Poor Mamma! She's quite ill.... What an idea of that horrible
creature's, to go running straight to Mamma. Why frighten her like that?
Why not first have told one of us?... I'll just go round to Constance
... and to Adolphine: then they can console Mamma a bit.... You call in
at Paul's on your way: he may be able to help you, if there's anything
to be done.... But, after that, I'm going home to bed."

"Yes," said Gerrit, "I'll go now."

And then at once he began to hesitate: ought he not to go to barracks
first? Should he go first to Paul ... or straight to Ernst? He went into
the passage, strapped on his sword, put on his cap. Dorine followed him
out:

"So you're going to him? Well, when you've seen him ... you won't ask me
again if he's mad."

And she made a rush for the front-door.

"Dorine...."

"No, thank you," she said, excitedly. "I'm going to Constance; to
Adolphine ... and then ... then I shall go home to bed."

She had opened the door and, in another moment, she was gone. Gerrit saw
Adeline weeping, wringing her hands in terror:

"Oh, Gerrit!"

"Come, come, I don't expect it's so very bad. Ernst has always been
queer."

"I shall go to Mamma, Gerrit."

"Yes, darling, but don't make her nervous. Tell her that I'm on my way
to Ernst and that I don't believe he's so bad as all that. Dorine always
exaggerates and she hasn't told us what Ernst is like.... There,
good-bye, darling, and don't cry. Ernst has always been queer."

He flung his great-coat over his shoulders, for the weather was like
November, cold and wet. Outside, the pelting rain beat against his face;
and he saw Dorine ahead of him, wobbling down the street under her
umbrella, with that angry, straddling walk of hers. She turned out of
the Bankastraat on the left, into the Kerkhoflaan, on her way to
Constance. He took the tram and, in spite of the rain, stood on the
platform, with his military great-coat flapping round his burly figure,
because he was stifling, as with a painful congestion, and felt his
veins, surfeited with blood, hammering at his temples:

"That confounded champagne last night!" he thought. "I don't feel clear
in my head.... I'd better go to Paul first.... Yes, I'd better go to
Paul first.... Or ... or shall I go straight to Ernst?..."

He did not know what to decide and yet he had to make up his mind while
his tram was going along the Dennenweg, for Ernst lived in the Nieuwe
Uitleg. But, because he did not know, he remained on the tram, on the
platform, with his back bent under the pelting rain; and it was not
until he reached the Houtstraat that he jumped down, his sword clanking
between his legs.

Paul lived in rooms above a hosier's shop. Gerrit found his brother
still in bed:

"Ernst is mad," he said, at once.

"He's always been that," replied Paul, yawning.

"Yes, but ... it appears that he's absolutely mad now," said Gerrit.

He felt so seedy and heavy-witted that he could hardly speak: his
swollen tongue lolled between his teeth. However, he told Paul about
Dorine's visit:

"We must go on to Ernst, Paul, and see how much there is in it."

Paul was listening now:

"Ye-es," he drawled. "But I must dress myself first. You see, the
curious thing about this world is that, whatever happens, we have first
to dress ourselves...."

"I was dressed," laughed Gerrit.

"Oh, really!" said Paul, amiably. "Well, that was lucky."

There was a note of sarcasm in his tone which escaped Gerrit, in his
dull condition.

Paul, stretching himself, decided to get up. And for a moment he
remained standing in front of Gerrit, in his pink pyjamas:

"Do you think Ernst is really mad?" he asked.

"Perhaps it's not so bad as that," Gerrit ventured.

"Everybody is a little mad," said Paul.

"Oh, I say!" said Gerrit, in an offended voice.

"No, not you," said Paul, genially. "Not you or I. But everybody else
has a tile loose. I'm going to have my bath."

"Don't be long."

"All right."

Paul disappeared in his little bathroom; and Gerrit, who was
suffocating, flung open the windows, so that the bedroom suddenly became
filled with the patter of the summer rain. And Gerrit looked around him.
He had hardly ever been here, at Paul's; and he was now struck by the
exquisite tidiness of the rooms. Paul had a bedroom, a sitting-room and
a dressing-room in which he had installed his tub.

"What a tidy beggar he is!" thought Gerrit and looked around him.

The bedroom was small and contained nothing but a brass bedstead, a
walnut looking-glass wardrobe, a walnut table and two chairs. There was
not a single object lying about. The pillows on the bed showed just the
faintest impress of Paul's head; the bed-clothes he had thrown well
back, when he got up, very neatly, as though to avoid creasing them.

Gerrit heard the ripple of water in the dressing-room. It was as if Paul
were squeezing out the sponge with exquisite precaution, so as not to
splash a single drop outside his tub. The bath lasted a long time. Then
all was silence.

"Can't you hurry a bit?" cried Gerrit, impatiently.

"All right," Paul called back, in placid tones.

"What are you up to? I don't hear you moving."

"I'm doing my feet."

"My dear fellow, can't you get on a bit faster? Or shall I go on?"

"No, no, I wouldn't miss going with you. But I must get dressed first,
mustn't I?"

"But can't you make haste about it?"

"Very well, I'll hurry."

There came a few sharp, ticking sounds as of scissors and nail-files
that were being put down on the ringing marble. Gerrit breathed again.
But, when everything became silent once more, Gerrit, after an interval,
cried:

"Paul!"

"Yes?"

"Will you soon be ready now?"

"Yes, yes, but don't be impatient. I'm shaving. You wouldn't have me cut
myself?"

"No, of course not. But we must look sharp: you don't know what sort of
state Ernst may be in."

Paul did not answer; and Gerrit heard nothing more, except the swish of
the rain. He heaved a deep sigh, moved about restlessly, stretching out
his long legs. After some minutes, which seemed hours to Gerrit, Paul
opened the door, but closed it again at once:

"Gerrit, will you please shut the window!" he cried, angrily.

Gerrit fastened the window; the rain no longer pattered into the room.
Paul now came in: he was in a sleeveless flannel vest and knitted-silk
drawers; a pair of striped socks clung tightly to his ankles; his feet
were in slippers.

"Good Lord, my dear chap, have you only got as far as that?" asked
Gerrit, irritably.

Paul looked at him, a little superciliously:

"No doubt you fling yourself into your uniform in three minutes; but I
can't do that. Since one _has_ to dress one's self and can't just shake
one's feathers like a bird, I at least want to dress myself with care
... for otherwise I feel disgusting."

"But do remember ... if Ernst...."

"Ernst won't go any madder than he is because I dress myself properly
and keep you waiting a quarter of an hour longer. I can't dress any
quicker."

"Because you don't choose to!"

"Because 'I don't choose to?" retorted Paul, pale with indignation.
"Because I don't choose to? Because I _can't_. I can't do it. Do you
want me to go as I am? In my drawers? Very well; then send for a cab.
I'll go like this, just as I am. But, if you want me to dress myself,
you must have a little patience."

"Oh, all right!" Gerrit sighed, wearily. "Oof! Get on with your
dressing."

Paul opened a door of his wardrobe. Gerrit saw his shirts lying very
neatly arranged, coloured shirts and white shirts. Paul stood hesitating
for a moment, looked out of the window at the rain and at last selected
from the coloured stack a shirt with black stripes. He put the stack
straight and hunted for his studs in his jewel-case.

"How much longer will you be?" asked Gerrit.

"Ten minutes," said Paul, lying angrily, though he was inwardly
delighted to make Gerrit lose his temper.

He found a set of niello studs and links that went well with the
black-striped shirt and deliberately and neatly put them into the front
and cuffs.

Gerrit rose impatiently and walked up and down the room. Through the
open partition-door, he saw the bathroom and was surprised to find
everything tidied up, with not a drop of water anywhere.

"Do you do your wash-hand-stand yourself?" asked Gerrit, in amazement.

"Of course," said Paul, who was now getting into his shirt. "Did you
think I left that to the servant? Never! She has nothing to do but empty
my slop-pail. I do my tub, my basin, my soap-trays, everything myself. I
have separate cloths for everything: there they are, hanging on a rail.
The world is dirty enough as it is, however tidy one may be."

"In that case," said Gerrit, astounded, "you haven't been so long after
all!"

"It's method," replied Paul, airily, though secretly flattered by
Gerrit's remark. "When you have method, nothing takes long."

And, basking in Gerrit's praise, he rang, while pulling on his trousers,
and told the maid to bring his breakfast:

"I'll only take a hurried bite," he said, amiably, just bending the
points of his stand-up collar at the tips.

Then he picked out a tie, in a large Japanese box.

"By Jove, what a number of ties you have!"

"Yes, I have a lot of them," said Paul, proudly. "They're my only
luxury."

And in fact, when the maid pushed back the folding-doors, revealing the
sitting-room, which Paul, loathing other people's furniture, had
furnished himself, in addition to his other two rooms, Gerrit was struck
with the plainness of it: comfortable, but exceedingly simple.

"I adore pretty things," said Paul, "just as much as our mad Ernst. But
I can't afford them: I haven't the money."

"Why, you have the same income that he has."

"Yes, but he doesn't dress. To dress yourself well is expensive."

Paul's dressing was now finished; and he had turned up the bottoms of
his trousers very high, showing nearly the whole of his well-cut
button-boots. He merely drank a cup of tea, ate a piece of dry bread.

"Butter's so greasy," he said, "when you've just brushed your teeth."

And he went back to his bathroom to rinse his mouth once more.

He was ready now, took his umbrella and followed Gerrit down the stairs.
Gerrit opened the door.

"What beastly weather!" growled Paul, furiously, in the passage.

He drew his umbrella carefully out of its case, while Gerrit was already
outside, with his blue military coat flapping round his shoulders,
because he had not put his arms through the sleeves.

"What a filthy mess!" raved Paul. "This damned, rotten mud!" he cursed,
pale with rage.

He had folded up the umbrella-case and slipped it into his pocket and
was now opening his umbrella: he seemed to fear that it would get wet.

"Come on!" he said, seething with inward rage.

And, taking a desperate resolve, he stepped aside, fiercely slammed the
front-door and carefully placed his feet upon the pavement:

"We'll wait for the tram," he said.

He glared at the rain from under his umbrella:

"What a dirty sky!" he grumbled, while Gerrit paced up and down, only
half-listening to what Paul said. "What a damned dirty sky! Dirty rain,
filthy streets, mud, nothing but mud. The whole world is mud. Properly
speaking, everything is mud. Heavens, will the world ever be clean and
the people in it clean: towns with clean streets, people with clean
bodies? At present, they're mud, nothing but mud: their streets, their
bodies and their filthy souls!..."

The tram came and they had to get in; and Paul, in his heart of hearts,
regretted this for, as long as he had stood muttering under his
umbrella, he could still yield to his desire to go on raving, even
though Gerrit was not listening. They got out in the Dennenweg; but by
this time he had lost the thread of his argument and moreover he had to
be careful not to step in the puddles:

"Don't walk so fast!" he said, crossly, to Gerrit. "And mind where you
walk: it's all splashing around me."

They were now in the Nieuwe Uitleg. That ancient quarter was quite dark,
soaked in the everlasting rain that fell perpendicularly between the
trees, like curtains of violet beads, and clattered into the canal.

"Do you think he's really mad?" asked Gerrit, nervously, as he rang the
bell.

Paul shrugged his shoulders and looked down at his trousers and boots.
He was satisfied with himself; he had walked very carefully: he had
hardly a single splash. A fat landlady opened the door:

"Ah!... I'm glad you've come, gentlemen.... Meneer is quite calm now....
And have you been to a doctor?"

"A doctor?" said Gerrit, startled.

"A doctor," thought Paul. "Just so: we've been practical, as usual."

But he didn't say it.

They went upstairs. They found Ernst in his dressing-gown; his black
hair, which he wore long, lay in tangled masses over his forehead. He
did not get up; he gazed at his two brothers with a look of intense
melancholy. He was now a man of forty-three, but seemed older, his hair
turning grey, his appearance neglected, as though his shoulders had sunk
in, as though something were broken in his spinal system. He did not
appear very much surprised at seeing the two of them; only his sad eyes
wandered from one to the other, scrutinizing them suspiciously.

And all at once the two brothers did not know what to say. Gerrit filled
the room with his restless movements and nearly knocked down a couple of
Delft jars with the skirts of his wet great-coat.

Paul was the first to speak:

"Aren't you well, Ernst?"

"I'm quite well."

"Then what is it?"

"What do you mean?"

"What was the matter with you last night?"

"Nothing. I was suffocating."

"Are you better now?"

"Yes."

He seemed to be speaking mechanically, under the influence of the last
glimmer of intelligence, for his voice sounded uncertain and unreal, as
though he were not quite conscious of what he was saying.

"Come, old chap," said Gerrit, with good-natured bluntness, laying his
hand on Ernst's shoulder.

As he did so, Ernst's expression changed; his eyes lost their look of
intense melancholy and became hard, staring hard and black from their
sockets, like two black marbles. He had turned his head in a stiff
quarter-circle towards Gerrit; and the hard gleam of those black marbles
bored into Gerrit's blue Norse eyes with such strange fierceness that
Gerrit started. And, under his brother's big hand, which still lay on
his shoulder, Ernst's limp body seemed to be turned to stone, to become
rigid, hard as a rock. He stiffened his lips, his arms, his legs and
feet and remained like that, motionless, evidently suffering physical
and moral torture, shrinking under the pressure of Gerrit's hand,
without knowing how to get rid of that pressure. He remained motionless,
stark; every muscle was tense, every nerve quivered; Ernst seemed to
shrink and harden under Gerrit's touch just as a caterpillar shrinks and
becomes hard when it feels itself touched. As soon as Gerrit removed his
hand, the tension relaxed and Ernst's body huddled together again, as
though something had given way in the spinal system.

"Ernst," said Paul, "wouldn't you do well to get some sleep?"

"No," he said, "I won't go to bed again. There are three of them under
the bed."

"Three what?"

"Three. They're chained up."

"Chained up? Who's chained up?"

"Three. Three souls."

"Three souls?"

"Yes. The room's full of them. They are all fastened to my soul. They
are all riveted to my soul. With chains. Sometimes they break loose. But
I was dragging two of them with me for ever so long yesterday, in the
street, over the cobble-stones. They were in pain, they were crying. I
can hear them now in my ears, crying, crying.... There are three under
the bed. They're asleep. When I go to bed, they wake up and rattle their
chains. Let them sleep. They are tired, they are unhappy. As long as
they're asleep, they don't know about it.... I ... I can't sleep. I
haven't slept for weeks. They only sleep when I'm awake. They're
fastened to me.... Don't you hear them? The room is full of them. They
belong to every age and period. I've gathered them around me, collected
them from every age and period. They were hiding in the jars, in the old
books, in the old charts. I have some belonging to the fourteenth
century. They used to hide in the family-papers. The first moment I saw
them, they rose up, the poor souls ... with all their sins upon them,
all their past. They are suffering ... they are in purgatory. They
chained themselves on to me, because they know that I shall be kind to
them ... and now they refuse to leave me. I drag them with me wherever I
go, wherever I stand, wherever I sit. Their chains pull at my body. They
hurt me sometimes, but they can't help it.... Last night ... last night,
the room was so full of souls that there was a cloud of them all round
me; and I was suffocating. I wanted to go out, but the landlady and her
brother prevented me. They are a miserable pair: they would have let me
die of suffocation. They are a pair of brutes too: they tread on the
poor souls. Do you hear ... on the stairs? Do you hear their feet? They
are treading on the souls...."

Paul's face was white; and he said, nervously trying to change the
subject:

"Have you seen Dorine this morning, Ernst?"

Ernst looked at his brother suspiciously:

"No," he said, "I have not seen her."

"She was here, wasn't she?"

"No, I haven't seen her," he said, suspiciously; and his eyes wandered
round, as though he were looking for something in the room.

The two brothers followed his gaze mechanically. Everything about the
large, comfortable sitting-room suggested the man of taste and culture,
of quiet and introspective temperament, but acutely sensitive to line
and form. The sombreness of the ceiling, wall-paper and carpet stood out
against the yet greater sombreness of old oak and old books; and a very
strange note of blue and other colours was struck in the midst of it all
by the pottery, which was not all old, but included some examples of
more recent art. The modern harmonies of line and the very latest
discoveries in earthenware suddenly appeared with their weird flourishes
in vases, jars, pots, like enamelled flowers, from modern
conservatories, that had sprung up in the shadows of some old, dark
forest. On the book-shelves too, the brown leather bindings of the
ancient folios were relieved by the direct contact of the yellow
wrappers of the latest French literature or the _art-nouveau_ covers of
the most modern Dutch novels. This lonely, silent man, who walked shyly
through the streets, gliding along the walls of the houses; who had no
friends, no acquaintances; who only on Sunday evenings--because he dared
not stay away, from a last remnant of respect for maternal
authority--consented to suffer martyrdom among the assembled members of
his family, even to the extent of taking a hand at bridge: this man
seemed, hidden from every one of them, to lead a rich, abundant life, a
secret, inner life, a life not of one age but of many. Because he never
spoke, they looked upon him as a crank; but he had lived his years
abundantly. Had he filled his silent, uncompanioned loneliness too full
with the ghosts of literature, history and art? Had the ghosts loomed up
and come to life around him, in that dark and gloomy room, where the old
and modern porcelain and earthenware glowed and rioted around him with
the haunting brilliancy of their colours and glazes, of their tortured,
gorgeous curves and outlines?

The two brothers, who had come because they thought their brother mad,
looked round the room; and to both of them the room also seemed mad. To
the captain of hussars, whose earlier depression had passed off, who
suddenly felt himself becoming healthy and normal again as he listened
to his eccentric brother's ravings, the room became a demented room,
because it lacked a trophy of arms, riding-whips, prints of horses and
dogs and the oleograph of a naked woman, bending backwards and laughing.
To the other brother the room also seemed demented because here the vase
was no longer an ornament, because the vase had become a morbid thing,
like a many-coloured weed, growing in rank profusion among the dark
shadows of the curtains and oak book-cases. To Paul the room seemed
demented because there was dust on the books and because the basket full
of torn paper had not been emptied. But to both of them the man Ernst
himself seemed more demented than the room: the man Ernst, their
brother, an eccentric fellow whom for years they had been compelled to
think "queer" because he was different from any of them. When he
confessed to them that his room was full of souls, souls that hovered
round him like a cloud until he was on the point of suffocating, souls
that chained themselves to him and rattled their chains, they thought
that he was raving, that he was stammering insane words. It was the view
of both of them, the view of normal, healthy men, outwardly sane in
their senses, in their gestures, expression and language, because their
gestures, expression and language did not clash with those of the people
about them, whatever they might sometimes feel deep down in themselves.
But to the man himself, to Ernst, his own view was the normal, the very
ordinary view; and he thought his two brothers Gerrit and Paul queer and
eccentric because he was able, in his furtive way, to see that neither
of them noticed anything of the innumerable souls, though these writhed
so pitifully and thronged so closely around him, as though he were in
purgatory. To him there was nothing mad or insane in his room, in his
words, or in any part of him. He looked upon them as mad, he looked upon
himself as sensible. When, last night, he tried to go out in his
nightshirt, because the souls pressed upon him until he felt as if he
were suffocating in the throng, he had simply wanted air, nothing but
air, had wanted to breathe without the discomfort of clothes, coat or
waistcoat, upon his chest; and he had thought it quite natural that he
should go downstairs with a candle and try to open the door with his
key. Then the fat landlady and her lout of a brother had heard him and
had come upon him, making a great to-do with their silly hands and their
loud voices; and the two, the fat landlady and her lout of a brother,
had stood there shouting and gesticulating like a pair of lunatics while
he had already loosened the chain from the front-door and felt the
draught doing him so much good, because it blew upon his bare flesh
under his flapping shirt. Then Ernst had become angry, because the fat
landlady and her lout of a brother did not listen to what he said: he
had a soft voice, which could not cope with the rough, loud, vulgar
voices of people without feeling, of people without soul, knowledge or
understanding. He had become angry, because the brother, the coarse
brute, had locked the door again, dragged him away, hauled him up the
stairs; and he had struck the brother. But the brother, who was stronger
than he was, had hit him, hit him on the chest, which had been bursting
before and at that had become still worse, because all the souls had
thronged against him in terror, beseeching him to protect them. And,
roughly, rudely, like the unfeeling brutes that they were, the fat
landlady and her lout of a brother had dragged him upstairs between
them; and, as they dragged him, they had trodden not only on his bare
feet but also on the poor souls! Their vulgar slippers, their clumsy,
caddish feet had trodden on the poor, poor tender souls, trodden on them
in the passage and along the stairs; and he heard them panting and
sobbing, so loudly, so loudly, in their mortal anguish, that he could
not understand why the whole town had not come running up in sheer
alarm, to see the poor souls and help them. Oh, how they had moaned and
gnashed their teeth, oh, how they had sobbed and lamented, most
terribly!

And nobody had come. Nobody would hear. They had refused to hear, those
townsfolk; no rescue had arrived; and the two brutes, that fat landlady
and that wretched cad of a fellow, her brother, had hauled him along, up
the stairs, into his room, had flung him in, locked the door behind him
and barricaded the door on the outside. And in the passage, caught in
the front-door, on the landing, caught in the door of his room, lay the
poor panting, sobbing souls; they lay trodden and trampled, as if a
rough crowd had danced on those tender gossamer beings, on their frail
bodies; and he had spent the whole night sitting on a chair in a corner
of his room, shivering in his nightshirt, in the dark, listening to the
lamentations of the souls, hearing them wring their hands, hearing them
pray for his pity, for his commiseration, for they knew that he loved
them, that he would not hurt them, the poor souls.... He understood,
yes, he understood that those two brutes, the woman and her brother,
thought that he was mad. But he had only wanted to breathe the cool
night-air, to feel the cool night-air blowing over his hot limbs, which
were all aglow because, in bed, the souls pressed so close upon him,
though he tried to push them softly from him. It wasn't mad, surely, to
want a breath of fresh air, to want to feel the cool air blowing over
one's self. That was all he wanted.... And, in the morning ... yes, he
had seen her at the door, opening it very carefully. He had seen the
face of his sister Dorine that morning, seen her grimacing and laughing
and cackling, with a devilish grin, glad, she too, at the sight of the
frail bodies of the poor souls lying trampled on the stairs and in the
passage; but he had been clever: he had remained sitting in his shirt,
in the corner of his room, and pretended not to see her and taken no
notice of her devilish grin, so as not to satisfy her evil pleasure....
Then at last the poor souls that still lived had settled down: he had
lulled their fears with gentle words of consolation. Then they had
fallen asleep around him; and he had been able to get up softly, without
rattling their chains, and wash his face, put on his trousers, his
socks, his dressing-gown.... What were his brothers doing now? He knew,
he knew: no doubt they were also thinking, like the landlady and her
beast of a brother, that he was mad, mad, bereft of his senses. But it
was they who had lost their senses: they had no eyes, not to see the
slumbering souls that filled the house; they had no ears, not to hear
the plaint of the souls last night ringing through the universe. They,
they were mad: they knew nothing and felt nothing; they lived like brute
beasts; and he hated them both: that big, burly officer and the other,
that fine gentleman, with his smooth face and his moustache like a cat's
whiskers, which he couldn't stand, which he simply could not stand.
Somehow, he had had to tell them about the poor souls; but, now that he
saw that they were mad, he would never mention the souls to them again:
otherwise they would be sure to want to beat him too and pull him about
and tread on the poor souls, as those two horrible brutes had done.

So he remained sitting quietly, waiting for them to go and leave him to
himself, in the peaceful solitude to which he was accustomed. For he was
tired now; and, sitting straight up in his chair, he closed his eyes,
partly to shut out the sight of his brothers' faces. Around him lay the
souls, countless numbers of them, but they were still and silent,
slumbering around him like children, though their faces were wrung with
all the grief and pain that they had been made to suffer the night
before.

Gerrit and Paul had stood up, were pretending to look at the vases,
talking in whispers:

"He is pretty calm," said Gerrit.

"Yes, but what he said was utter nonsense."

"We must go to a doctor."

"Yes, we must go to Dr. van der Ouwe first. Perhaps to Dr. Reeuws
afterwards, or any other nerve-specialist whom Van der Ouwe recommends."

"What do you think of him? Is he absolutely mad?"

"Yes, mad. He never used to talk in that incoherent way. Up to now, he
was only queer, dreamy, eccentric. Now he is absolutely...."

"Mad," Gerrit completed, in a low voice.

"Look, he's shut his eyes...."

"He seems calm."

"Yes, he's calm enough."

"Shall we go?"

"Yes, let's go."

They went up to Ernst:

"Ernst...."

"Ernst!"

He slowly raised his heavy eyelids.

"We're off, Ernst, old chap," said Gerrit.

Ernst nodded his head.

"We shall be back soon."

But Ernst closed his eyes again, yearning for them to go, driving them
out of the room with his longing....

They went. He heard them shut the door softly, carefully. Then he nodded
his head with satisfaction: they were not so bad, they had not waked the
souls.... He heard them whispering on the landing, with those two
beasts, the landlady and her brother. He got up, crept to the door,
tried to listen. But he could not make out what they said.

Then he laughed contemptuously, because he thought them stupid, devoid
of eyes, ears, heart or feeling:

"Wretched brutes, infernal brutes!" he muttered fiercely, clenching his
fists.

A mortal weariness stole over him. He went to his bedroom, let down the
blinds and got into bed, feeling that he would sleep.

All around him lay the souls: the whole room was full of them.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Nicolette.

[2] Gerard.




CHAPTER II


Old Mrs. van Lowe's neighbours thought it a funny thing that, after
dinner that evening, the whole family arrived, one after the other, rang
the bell and went in, though it was not Sunday. Except on those
"family-group" Sundays, there was never much of a run on Mrs. van Lowe's
door. And they wondered what could be the matter; and, as it was very
warm, an August day, they opened all the windows, kept looking across
the street and even sent their maids to enquire of Mrs. van Lowe's
maids. But the maids did not know anything: they only thought it must be
something to do with the young mevrouw, the one in Paris--Mrs. Emilie,
as they called her--who had gone off with her brother.

"It's very queer about the Van Lowes," said the neighbours, looking out
of window at the old lady's front-door, at which somebody was ringing
again for the hundredth time.

"There come the Van Saetzemas."

"And here are those fat Ruyvenaers."

"What's up?"

"Yes, what can be up?"

"The servants say it's something to do with Emilie."

"A nice thing for the Van Ravens!"

"They say that Bertha has become quite childish, don't they?"

"I don't know about that: she just sits staring in front of her. They
never come now: they're living at Baarn."

"Here are the Van der Welckes."

"Like aunt, like niece."

"Now they're all there."

"All?"

"Yes, I've seen them all. Captain van Lowe and his wife, Paul, Dorine
and Karel."

"And Ernst?"

"He hasn't come yet."

"But then he doesn't always come."

"I wonder what's up."

"Yes, I wonder."

"There must be some scandal with Emilie."

"And, when you think of what the Van Naghels used to be.... Such big
people!"

"And now...."

"Absolute nobodies...."

"Oh, I think they're rather nice people!..."

"Yes, but they're all a bit touched, you know."

"Well, suppose we go to Scheveningen?..."

"Yes, let's go to Scheveningen. We may hear there what's happened...."

"Yes ... about Emilie, you know...."

And Mrs. van Lowe's neighbours went off to Scheveningen, with the
express object of hearing what had happened about Emilie....

Old Mrs. van Lowe was sitting in the conservatory, with the windows
open, and crying gently, like one who was too old to cry violently,
whatever the sorrow might be. Uncle Herman, Aunt Lot, all the children
had come in gradually, their faces blank with utter dismay; and they
were moving like ghosts about the large, dark rooms, where no one had
thought of having the gas lit.

"Herman!" the old lady cried, plaintively.

Uncle Ruyvenaer and Aunt Lot approached.

"Have you seen him, Herman?" asked the old lady, wringing her old,
knotted hands.

"No-o, Marie. But I ... I shall go to him to-morrow ... with Dr. van der
Ouwe."

"And who is with him now?"

"A male nurse, Mamma," said Gerrit. "We've seen to everything. He's
quite calm, Mamma dear, he's quite calm. It won't be very bad. It's only
temporary: it'll pass, the doctor said."

Cateau's bosom suddenly loomed through the open doorway of the
conservatory:

"Oh, Mam-ma," she said, "how _sad_ ... about Ernst! Who would ever have
im-a-gined ... that Ernst would become ... like _this_!"

And she bent over her mother-in-law and gave her a formal kiss, like the
kiss of a stranger paying a visit of condolence.

"And how are you, Mamma?" asked Karel, as though there were nothing the
matter. "I hope you're not suffering from the heat."

The old woman nodded dully, pressed his hand.

"All that I ask," said Adolphine, addressing her husband, Paul, Dorine
and Adeline, "is that you will not talk about it. Don't talk about it to
outsiders. The less it's talked about, the better pleased I shall be....
We have that Indian lack of reserve in our family, that habit of at once
going and telling everybody everything.... If people ask, we can say
that Ernst has had a nervous break-down; yes, that's it: let's arrange
to say that Ernst has had a nervous break-down...."

She asked them to give her their word; and they promised, in order to
keep her quiet.

"You'll see," she said, "this business with Ernst will mean that Van
Saetzema will once more fail to get elected to the town council."

Paul looked at her in stupefaction, failing to grasp the logic of her
remark. Then he said, calmly:

"Yes, you see funny things happen sometimes."

"Yes," said Adolphine, nodding her head to show how much she appreciated
the fact that Paul understood her. "It's horrid for _me_: you'll see,
Van Saetzema won't get in...."

"I believe that Ernst ... is the sanest of the lot of us!" thought Paul.

And, as he moved to a seat, he first looked to make sure that there were
no bits of fluff on the chair.

But Constance had come in; and, when the old lady saw her, she
half-rose, threw herself into her daughter's arms and began to sob more
violently than she had done. It was strange how she had gradually come
to look upon Constance once more as the nearest to her of her children,
this daughter whom she had not seen for years and years, until at last
Constance had returned to Holland and the family. As a mother, she had
never had a favourite; yet she would often, for months at a time, feel
drawn now more towards the one, then again towards the other. She was
growing old, she was getting the broken look which a mother's face
begins to wear as she sees sorrow coming into her children's lives: a
sorrow which, in her case, arrived so late that by degrees the illusion
had come to her that there would never be any sorrow. The sudden
break-up of Bertha's house--that house which she was so fond of
visiting, because she found in it the continuation of her own life, the
reflection of her own past grandeur--had fallen on her as a painful
blow: Van Naghel's sudden death; the sort of apathy into which Bertha
had sunk; the divorce between Van Raven and Emilie after Emilie had
refused to come back from abroad, preferring to stay in Paris with her
brother Henri, who had been sent down from Leiden: a divorce obtained in
the face of all the persuasion which Uncle van Naghel, the Queen's
Commissary in Overijssel, had brought to bear upon them; Louise living
with Otto and Frances, in order to help Frances, who was always ailing,
with the children, so that Bertha was living alone with Marianne in her
little villa at Baarn, now that Frans had taken his degree and gone to
India, while Karel and Marietje were at boarding-school. The big
household had broken up, in a few months, in a few days almost; and the
old grandmother, whose dearest illusion it had always been to keep
everything and everybody close together, had been seized with an
innocent wonder that things could happen so, that things had happened
so.... She no longer went about, finding a difficulty in walking; and,
because Bertha had become so apathetic and had also ceased to go about,
she had as it were lost Bertha and all who belonged to her. It had
produced a void around her which nothing was able to fill, even though
she saw Constance every day. A void, because with none of her other
children did the old lady find the same atmosphere of rank and position
which she had loved in the Van Naghels' ministerial household. She would
often complain now, a thing which she never used to do: she would
complain that Karel and Cateau were so selfish, so stiff and Dutch, that
they were getting worse every year; she would complain that at Gerrit's
the children were always so noisy, that Adeline was unable to manage
them, that both Gerrit and Adeline were much too weak to bring up so
many children--nine of them--with proper strictness; she would complain
that Adolphine was growing more and more envious and discontented,
because her husband did not make his way, because Carolientje was not
married, because the three boys were so troublesome; she would complain
of Dorine and Paul and had all sorts of little grievances against both
of them. Then, on the Sunday evenings, when the children and
grandchildren came to her, she felt the void which Van Naghel and Bertha
had left behind them, missed the sound of a few aristocratic names,
missed any reference to the Russian minister in her children's
conversation; and, with a little half-bitter laugh, she would say to the
Ruyvenaers that the family was no longer what it had been, called it a
_grandeur dechue_ and took a melancholy pleasure in the phrase, which
she would repeat again and again, as though finding consolation in its
gentle irony. And Constance had become the child towards whom she felt
most drawn in these dreary days, because Constance devoted herself
regularly to her old mother and also because she, Mamma, in her secret
heart, loved to talk with Constance about Rome, about De Staffelaer
even, about the Pallavicinis, the Odescalchis, whom Constance had known
in the old days; because Constance, whatever might be said against her,
was connected with the best Dutch families; because Constance had a
title; because Addie was the only one of her grandchildren who bore a
title, good family though the Van Naghels were. Oh, those grandchildren,
whom she now saw so seldom! And, now that the terrible thing had
befallen Ernst, the terrible thing which the children had at first
wished to conceal from her, but which she had guessed nevertheless,
because she had so long feared it, feared it indeed from the time when
Ernst was a tiny child--oh, what frightful convulsions he used to have
as a child!--now that the terrible thing had befallen Ernst, it was
Constance in whose arms she was first able to sob out her grief, in
whose arms she first felt how sorely she had been stricken in her
declining days:

"Connie," she cried, her voice broken with sobs, "Connie darling, it's
true!... Ernst ... Ernst is _mad_!"

And the word which no one had yet uttered to her, though she had guessed
what they meant, rang shrill through the fast-darkening room, in which
every whisper was suddenly hushed in terror at the shrill sound of the
old woman's high-pitched voice. Silence fell upon everything; and the
word sent a shudder through the room. The children looked at one
another, because Mamma had uttered the word which none of them had
spoken, though they had thought it silently. The word which Mamma
uttered so shrilly, almost screaming it at Constance, in the intolerable
pain of her sorrow, struck them all with a sudden dismay, because,
coming from Mamma's lips, it sounded like an open acknowledgment of what
they all knew but did not wish to acknowledge except among one another,
in great secrecy. They would merely say that Ernst was suffering from a
nervous break-down, nothing more. A nervous break-down was such a
comprehensive term! Anybody could go to a home for nervous patients for
a rest-cure. But the word uttered by Mamma to Constance in shrill
acknowledgment of the truth had cut through the dim room, where no one
had even thought of lighting the gas. Adolphine, Cateau, Karel, Uncle
Ruyvenaer, Floortje and Dijkerhof exchanged sudden glances, terrified,
struck with dismay, because they would never have been willing to utter
the word aloud, in open acknowledgment of the truth.

Aunt Lot's loud "Ah, _kassian_!"[1] now came from a corner of the dark
room; and Toetie was so much upset that she suddenly burst into sobs.
That was your Indian lack of self-restraint again, thought the Van
Saetzemas and Cateau; and it did not seem to them decent to let yourself
go like that, it made them feel that the business was a hopeless one.
But the door opened and the two doctors entered, groping their way in
the darkness: the old family-doctor, a retired army-surgeon, Van der
Ouwe; and Reeuws, a young nerve-specialist. At their entrance, Toetie,
abashed, ceased her sobbing. The doctors had come from the Nieuwe
Uitleg, where they had left Ernst reading peacefully, with the male
nurse, a stolid, powerful fellow, in an adjoining room. And, when the
brothers and sisters crowded round the two doctors, the older began,
quietly:

"Our poor Ernst can't stay where he is, all by himself. We must see and
get him to Nunspeet, at Dr. van der Heuvel's: that will do him good ...
the country, change of environment, nice, quiet people, who will look
after him...."

"Nunspeet?" asked Adolphine. "That's not...?"

"No," said the old doctor, decisively, understanding what she meant.
"It's not."

And he did not speak the word, left it to be implied, the word that must
not be uttered, the terrible word that denoted the house of shame, the
family-disgrace.

"It's a nice, pleasant villa, where Dr. van der Heuvel minds a few
nervous patients," he said, calmly and kindly, casting a glance round at
the brothers and sisters; and his grey head nodded reassuringly to all
of them.

They admired his tact; and they the more readily condemned Mamma's
shrill word, which had cut through the darkness and made them shudder,
they the more readily condemned Aunt Lot's exclamation and Toetie's
outbreak of sobbing.

And, breathing again, they lit the gas, suddenly noticing that the room
was pitch-dark now that the two doctors had gone to Mamma and were
telling her quietly that it would be all right and that Ernst was just a
little overstrained from being too much alone and poring too long over
his dusty books.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Malay: "Poor dear!"




CHAPTER III


Constance went to the Nieuwe Uitleg next morning; the landlady, shaking
her head, let her in; Dr. van der Ouwe met her in the passage:

"I thank you for coming, mevrouw. It won't do for Ernst to remain here
any longer; I should like to take him down to Nunspeet, with one of you,
as soon as possible, to-morrow. But it won't be an easy matter ... poor
fellow!"

"I'll do my best," said Constance, doubtfully.

"Then I'll leave you alone with him. You won't be nervous? No, you're
not nervous. He's quite quiet, poor fellow. Don't be afraid: I shall be
near."

Constance went upstairs, with her heart thumping in her breast. She
tapped softly at the door and received no answer:

"Ernst!" she called; and her voice was not very steady. "Ernst...."

But there was no reply.

She slowly opened the door. The door-handle grated into her very soul;
and before entering she asked once more:

"Ernst.... May I come in?"

He still did not answer and she walked into the room. She had made up
her mind to smile at once, to come up to him with a smile, so that the
expression of her face might put her poor brother at his ease. And so
she smiled as she entered, looking for him with kindly eyes, as though
there were nothing at all out of the common.

But her smile seemed to freeze on her lips when she saw him sitting
huddled in a corner of the room, in a flannel shirt and an old pair of
trousers, with his long hair hanging unkempt. Nevertheless she
controlled herself and said, in as natural a tone as she could command:

"Good-morning, Ernst. I've come to see how you are."

He looked at her suspiciously from his corner and asked:

"Why?"

"Because I heard that you were not well. So I thought I would see how
you were getting on."

"I'm not ill," he said, in a low voice.

"Why are you sitting in that corner, Ernst? Are you comfortable there?"

"Ssh!" he said. "They're asleep. Don't speak too loud."

"No. But I may talk quietly, mayn't I, Ernst?... Can't you get up from
your chair? For there's no room there to sit beside you. Come, dear,
won't you get up?"

And she smiled and held out both her hands to him.

He smiled back and said:

"Ssh! Don't wake them."

"No, no. But do get up."

He gave way at last and, grasping her hands warily, allowed her to pull
him up, out of his corner, and once more said, earnestly:

"You must promise me not to wake them. All my visitors wake them, the
brutes! The doctor woke them too."

"No, Ernst, we'll let them sleep. There, it's nice of you to have got
up. Shall we sit down here?"

"Yes. Why have you come? You never come to see me...."

There was in his words an unconscious reproach that startled her. It was
quite true: she never came to see him. Since that first time, eighteen
months ago, when he had asked her to his rooms on her return to Holland,
the day when she had lunched here with him, when he had toasted her with
two fingers of champagne out of a quaint old glass, she had never once
been back. She reproached herself for it now: she, who did feel all that
affection for her family, why had she left that brother to himself, as
all the others did, just because he was queer? If she had overcome that
vague feeling of distaste, almost of repugnance; if she had felt for him
always as she suddenly felt for him now, perhaps he would not have been
so self-centred, perhaps he would have retained his sanity.

"No, Ernst," she confessed, "I never came to see you. It wasn't nice of
me, was it?"

"No, it wasn't nice of you," he said. "For I'm very fond of you,
Constance."

Her heart began to fail her. Her breath came in gasps; her eyes filled
with tears. She put her arm over his shoulder and, without restraining
her emotion, she cried:

"Did we all leave you so much alone, Ernst?"

"No," he said, quietly, "I am never alone. They are all of them around
me, always. There are some of every century. Sometimes they are
magnificently dressed and sing with exquisite voices. But latterly,"
mournfully shaking his head, "latterly they have not been like that.
They are all grey, like ghosts; they no longer sing their beautiful
tunes; they weep and wail and gnash their teeth. They used to come out
into the middle of the room ... and laugh and sing and glitter. But now,
oh, Constance, I don't know what they suffer, but they suffer something
terrible ... a purgatory! They crowd round me, they suffocate me, till I
can't draw my breath.... Hush, there they are, waking again!..."

"No, Ernst, no, Ernst, they're asleep!"

He turned to her with a knowing laugh:

"Yes," he whispered, "you are kind, you love them, you are sorry for
them ... you let them sleep ... you don't wake them...."

And they sat quietly together for a moment, without speaking, she with
her arm round his shoulder.

"What a lot of pretty things you have, Ernst!" she said, looking round
the room.

"Yes," he said, "I collected them ... gradually, very gradually. There
was one in every piece."

"Ernst," she said, gently, "perhaps it would be a good thing if you went
to the country this summer."

At once he seemed to stiffen and shrink under her touch, as though all
his limbs were becoming tense and stark:

"I won't leave here," he said.

"Ernst, it would be so good for you. Do you know Nunspeet?"

She felt him go rigid; and he looked at her angrily and harshly:

"The doctor wants to get me to Nunspeet," he answered, craftily. He
laughed scornfully: "I know all about it. You people think I'm mad. But
I'm not mad," he went on, haughtily. "You people are stupid: stupid and
mad is what you are. You see nothing and hear nothing, you with your
dull brute senses; and then you just think, because some one else sees
and hears and feels, that he's mad ... whereas it's you yourselves who
are mad. I shall stay here; I won't go to Nunspeet."

But suddenly he grew alarmed and asked:

"I say, Constance, you won't force me, surely? You won't beat me? That
beastly cad down below, that fellow, that cad: he hit me ... and woke
them ... and trod on them! He stood treading on them, the great fool,
the blockhead!... Tell me, Constance, you will leave me here, won't
you?"

"No, Ernst, no one wants to force you. But it would be a good thing if
you went to Nunspeet."

"But why? I'm all right here."

"You would be among kind people ... who will be fond of you."

"No one has ever been fond of me," he said.

"Ernst!" she cried, with a sob.

"No one has ever been fond of me," he repeated, bluntly. "Not Mamma ...
nor any of you ... not one. If I had not had all of them ... oh, if I
had not had all of them! My darlings, my darlings! Oh, what can be the
matter with them? Now they're waking up! Now they're awake! Oh, listen
to them moaning! Oh dear, listen to them screaming! They're screaming,
they're yelling! ... _Is_ it purgatory? Oh, dear, how they're crowding
round me! They're stifling me, they're stifling me!... Oh dear, it's
more than I can bear!"

He rushed to the open window; and she was afraid that he wanted to throw
himself out, so that she caught him round the body with both her arms.
The old doctor came in. He shut the window.

"I can do nothing," she murmured to the old man, in despair.

"Yes, you can," said the doctor, calmly. "Yes, you can, mevrouw."

"You are all of you my enemies," said Ernst. "My enemies and theirs."

And he went and sat in his corner, huddled up, with his arms round his
knees.

"Go away," he said, addressing both of them.

"I'm going, Ernst," said the old doctor. "But Constance may as well
stay."

He sometimes called her by her Christian name, the old doctor who had
brought them into the world in India; and to Constance it was touching,
to hear that name from under his grey moustache; it called up those old,
old days.

"Constance can stay?"

"Very well," said Ernst.

The doctor left them alone: the nurse would be on his guard.

"Ernst," said Constance, "suppose we went together ... to Nunspeet?"

"Why? Why?" he asked, vehemently. "I'm all right here.... And we can't
take them with us there," he whispered, more gently. "Ssh! You're waking
them."

"It will be quieter for them, perhaps, if you leave them here, dear,"
she said, kneeling on the floor beside him, feeling for his hand, with
her eyes full of tears.

"No, no ... that woman's brother down there ... that cad...."

"But, Ernst," she said, more firmly, with her eyes on his, "dear Ernst,
do let me tell you: they don't exist. They exist only in your
imagination. You must really get rid of the idea: then you will be well
again, quite well.... Ernst, dear Ernst, they don't exist. Do look round
you: there's nothing to see but the room, your furniture, your books,
your vases. There's nothing else, except our two selves.... Oh, Ernst,
do try to see it: there's nothing.... That you feel as if you were
suffocating comes from always being so much alone, never going out,
never walking. At Nunspeet, we will walk ... on the heath, over the
dunes ... and then you will get quite well again, Ernst.... For,
honestly, you are ill.... There's nothing here, nothing. Look for
yourself: there's only you and I ... and your furniture and books...."

He quietly let her talk; an ironical smile curled round his lips; and at
last he gave her a glance of pitying contempt, gave a little shrug of
his shoulders. Then he softly stroked her hand, patted it gently, in a
fatherly manner:

"You are kind and nice, Constance, but," shaking his head, "you have no
sense! I believe you mean what you say, but that's just it: you're
narrow, you're limited. You don't see, you don't hear," putting his hand
to his eyes and ears, "what I see, what I hear with my eyes and my
ears...."

"But, Ernst, you must surely understand that those are all illusions.
The doctor says that they are hallucinations."

He continued to smile, looked at her with his contemptuous pity, looked
hard out of his black Van Lowe eyes.

"They are hallucinations, Ernst."

"And you?"

"No, I'm not."

"And the room, the books, the vases?..."

"No, they are not. They are all around you, they exist."

"Well ... and why not all of them, the souls?"

"They don't exist, Ernst. They are hallucinations."

He just closed his eyelids, smiled, shrugged his shoulders, to convey
that he was utterly at a loss to understand such exceedingly limited
perceptions. Then he said, gently and kindly:

"No, Constance dear, you're not clever ... if you mean all you say. I
believe you do mean it, but that's just it: you live like a blind
person; you don't see, you don't hear. That's the way you all of you
live and exist, in a dream, with closed eyes and deaf ears. You none of
you see, hear or understand anything. You know nothing. You are as
unfeeling as stones. You can't help it, Constance, but it's a pity, for
you are so nice. There might have been something to be made of you, if
you had learnt to see and hear and feel. It's too late now, Constance.
You are stupid now, like all the rest; but I'm sorry, for you are very
nice. Your hand is soft, your voice is soft; and you did your best not
to tread on my poor darlings ... and not to drag them away on their
chains, which are riveted so fast to my heart that they hurt me
sometimes, here!"

He put his hand to his heart. A weariness came over her brain, as though
she were exhausting herself in the effort to speak and to give
understanding to an intelligence and a soul which remained very far
away, miles away, and which her words could only reach through a dense
cloud of darkness. And suddenly that sense of weariness and impotence
became crueller and harder within her: it was as though she were talking
to a stone, to a wall; she felt her own words beating back against her
forehead like tennis-balls striking the wall.

"But, Ernst," she tried once more, "won't you come to Nunspeet with me
... to please _me_, to walk on the heath with _me_? You would be giving
me such immense pleasure. It would be good for _me_...."

"And all of them, here, around me?..."

He pointed round the room, cautiously.

"We will leave them to sleep here."

"And that cad, downstairs?..."

"He sha'n't interfere with them, I promise you.... We'll lock up the
room, Ernst, and they shall sleep peacefully."

She humoured him, not knowing if she was doing right, but feeling too
tired to convince him.

"You promise?" he asked, suddenly. "You promise that they shall sleep
peacefully?"

"Yes."

"That the cad downstairs won't wake them and tread on them?"

"Yes, yes."

"You promise that?"

"Yes."

"We'll lock up the room very quietly?"

"Yes."

"And nobody at all will come in?"

"No."

"You promise that?"

"Yes."

"Will you swear it?"

"Yes, Ernst."

"All right, then."

"Will you come?" she cried, rejoicing and unable to believe her ears.

"Yes. Because you would so much like to go for walks ... on the heath.
You're nice...."

He spoke gently, pityingly; and his contempt was not as great as it had
been, for he looked upon her as a nice but stupid child that needed his
help and his protection.

She smiled at him in return, stood up where she had been kneeling beside
him, put out her hands to him, inviting him to get up from his corner
also. He let her pull him up; he was a heavy weight: she drew him out of
his corner like a lump of lead.

"Then we start to-morrow, Ernst?"

He nodded yes, good-naturedly: she was very nice ... and she was longing
for those walks ... and she was so weak, so stupid, she knew nothing,
saw, heard and felt nothing, absolutely nothing. He must help her and
guide her and support her.

"And shall we pack a trunk now, while I am here?"

He did not understand that a trunk was necessary: he looked at her
blankly; but he wanted to please her and said:

"All right. But don't make a noise."

The doctor returned.

"He's coming," she whispered. "We're going to pack his trunk."

The doctor pressed her hand. Ernst looked down upon them both, smiling,
as upon poor, unfortunate people who cannot help being so stupid ... so
slow of understanding ... so limited in their knowledge ... so dull of
perception....

And, while Constance and the doctor opened the clothes-press in his
bedroom, he warned them, quietly, but with dignity:

"Ssh! Be careful, you know. Don't let the door of the wardrobe creak.
Don't wake them!..."




CHAPTER IV


It was a sultry summer morning and old Mrs. van Lowe sat at the
conservatory-window, crying very quietly. She had been crying
incessantly now for two long days. After her first sob in Constance'
arms, she had sobbed no more; but since then her tears had flowed
continually, salt, stinging tears that burned her wrinkled cheeks. She
sat with her hands folded in her lap; and from time to time she nodded
her head up and down, while she stared at the leafy garden, over which
the stormy sky hung dark and heavy as lead. Now and then she cleared her
throat, now and then heaved a deep sigh; and her handkerchief was soaked
with the tears that kept on flowing, quietly, out of her smarting eyes.
Constant fretting had drawn down the corners of her mouth into two long,
sad wrinkles. Oh yes, it was very hard! Trouble ... always trouble ...
her life had been full of trouble: trouble when Louis and Gertrude had
died at Buitenzorg, poor children; what had they not suffered from fever
and cholera? Money troubles: an expensive household to be kept up on
limited means. Trouble again, terrible trouble with dear Constance; and
the heavy trouble of her husband's illness and death: he had never
recovered from Constance' disgrace; more trouble over Van Naghel's
death, the great change in Bertha and the break-up of the whole
household; and now there was this last sore trouble with her son, her
poor son, who had gone mad! Oh, if it had only happened a little
earlier, when she was younger, she could have borne it, as she had borne
the rest, could have accepted it as her natural share, a mother's share
of trouble. But she was so old now; and it seemed to her that the
supreme trouble was drawing near, a trouble which was coming very late
in her life, too late for her to bear it with strength and patience, now
that she was growing older and feebler daily; and her only wish had been
to see her big family happy together, that great family of children,
grandchildren and great-grandchildren, amongst which she had always
rejoiced to live, thankful as she had been for that great blessing. It
was as though a presentiment were coming to her from very far, from very
far out of those heavy, lowering skies, a presentiment which her nerves,
sharpened by age, suddenly not only felt but saw coming like a menace,
as old people will suddenly see the truth very clearly, the future: a
waning lamp which suddenly flickers up brightly, before dying out in
darkness; a bright flicker which suddenly reveals the shadows in the
room and in which the portraits grin, with faces that seem to speak ...
before the lamp dies out, before everything is swallowed up in the black
darkness! Oh, the awful presentiment which suddenly approached like a
spectre out of the leaden clouds, that filled the whole vista before her
eyes with grey terrors; the presentiment that this trouble, the greatest
of all, was going to strike her most, now, in her old, old age, when she
no longer had the strength to endure it, when she would sink under the
weight of it!... O God, why should it now, why now, fall with such
pitiless, crushing weight? Why now? Was it not enough that one of her
children ... had gone mad, surely the most terrible thing that can
happen? Was not that enough? What more could be threatening, looming
before her, now that she was growing so feeble? See, did not her old
hands tremble at the mere thought, was not her whole helpless body
shaking, were not the tears flowing until they smarted in the furrows of
her wrinkles and until her handkerchief was just a wet rag? What more
could there be coming?

"O God, no more, no more!" she prayed, automatically, believing, in her
feeble despair, in the great, infinite Omnipotence which is so very,
very far removed from us ... and which she had always worshipped
decently, once a week, in church ... formerly ... when she still went
out. "O God, no more, no more!"

It was greater, the infinite Omnipotence, than what they worshipped in
church; it filled everything far and wide, to the utmost limits of her
thought; and it terrified and dismayed her: she saw it threatening from
afar; and why, why now? Oh, why had it not all come earlier, when she
would have had more fortitude, when she would have borne everything as
her natural share, a mother's share, of trouble?... She would have been
so glad just now to grow old peacefully, amongst her wide circle of
children, grandchildren and great-grandchildren. But, alas, there was so
much to bear and ... perhaps there was still more coming!

"O God, no more, no more!" she implored: was it not enough that one of
her children ... had gone mad, surely the most terrible thing that can
happen?

She moaned in spirit, then felt a little eased as the rain began to
patter heavily on the expectant leaves and the lightning flashed and the
thunder rolled and the sky was rent asunder. But the tears kept flowing
in spite of her relief that the rain had come at last; and, because of
the thunder which filled her fast-aging ears, she did not hear the door
open softly, did not hear some one come through the drawing-room and
approach the conservatory, did not at once see the slender little figure
that stood quietly before her, solicitous not to intrude upon the grief
of the weeping old woman.

"Granny," the younger woman said, gently.

The old woman looked up in surprise, blinked her eyes, tried to see
through the flowing tears, did not recognize the one who called her
granny:

"Eh?" she said, plaintively. "Who is it?"

And the girl did not answer at once, because it had given her a shock to
see those silent tears flowing down the cheeks of that lonely old woman.
She remained standing quietly, a pretty, almost fragile little figure,
like a Dresden-china doll, but a very up-to-date doll, like a sketch by
one of the ultra-modern French draughtsmen, with the pointed little face
below the elaborately-waved hair under the very large hat, a hat which,
in the shape of its crown and the sweep of its feathers represented the
very latest extreme of fashion and consequently attracted immediate
attention in Holland, in these dignified rooms, while the light
tailor-made costume looked too dressy for a summer morning at the Hague
and a touch in every accessory--the sunshade, the tulle boa--proclaimed
that the young woman was no longer of the Hague and of Holland, short
though the time was since she had run away.

The old woman, still sensitive in all social matters, remained looking
at Emilie a little suspiciously, failing to recognize her and at once
noticing, just by those touches--the large hat, the tulle boa--the
exaggeration that displeased her.

"But who is it?" she repeated, wiping her eyes to see better.

And now the pretty little doll knelt down beside her and said:

"Don't you know me, Granny? It's I ... Emilie."

"Oh, my child!" cried the old woman, brightening up, glad, delighted.
"Is it you, Emilietje? And Granny who didn't know you again!... But then
you've got such a big hat on, child. And Eduard: how is he and where is
he?"

"But, Granny!..."

Under the arm which she had at once put round Emilie, the old woman felt
a shudder pass through the dainty little doll, who had knelt down beside
her so impulsively and affectionately; but she did not understand:

"Well, where is Eduard?"

"Why, Granny," cried Emilie, "you know that we're divorced!"

The old woman now shuddered in her turn and closed her eyes and sat
rigid. What was this? Was she becoming old, like her old sisters
Christine and Dorine, who always muddled up all the children, who never
knew anything correctly about their big family? What was this? Was she
getting confused? And was this the first time that she had utterly
forgotten things ... or had it happened before, that she had doted like
an old, old woman?

She opened her eyes sadly and the tears ran down her cheeks:

"Ah, Emilietje, my child, my child ... don't be cross with Granny! She's
growing old, dear. She had forgotten it for a moment. Yes, yes, she had
forgotten all about it.... Of course, child, you got a divorce. Oh, it's
very sad! You oughtn't to have done it so soon, you should have gone on
being patient. You see, child, a divorce in a family is always a very
sad thing. You know, there was Aunt Constance.... Well, she had had a
lot of trouble. You had plenty of trouble too. He used to strike you:
yes, Granny knows. But you ought not to have let the world know about
it. You were quite right not to let him strike you. But you should have
shown him, by remaining gentle and dignified, that he was doing
wrong.... No man strikes a woman, my child, if she preserves her
dignity. But you used to lose your temper, child, and stamp your foot
and call him names and invite scenes. Yes, yes, Granny knows all about
it, Granny remembers everything. Mamma used to say it was all right, but
Granny knew, Granny saw that it was far from right.... If you had not
lost your dignity, child, he would never have dared to strike you. And
who knows: you might gradually have made him gentler, have made him
respect you ... and you might still have had a very tolerable life. You
see, dear, there's always something, in marriage. It's not as young
girls imagine, when they are in love. There are always difficulties: you
have to get used to each other, to fall into each other's ways. Do you
think that Grandmamma never had any differences with Grandpapa? Oh,
there were ever so many ... and later on even, after years of marriage!
How often didn't Grandmamma and Grandpapa differ about poor Aunt
Constance!... And Mamma and Papa: do you think they always agreed?...
Temper, Emilie, is a thing we all have in our family, but one has to
keep it under. A woman must preserve her dignity towards her husband.
What a pity, what a pity it was!... Well, child, and where are you
living now? Not with Mamma at Baarn, I know."

"I'm living in Paris, Granny, with Henri."

"What do you say? In Paris? Are you living in Paris? With Henri? Well,
you see, Henri too--yes, Granny isn't quite in her dotage yet--leaving
Leiden like that! For shame! Why not have finished his college course
and gone to India?... And what do you do there, in Paris? It's very
nice, for the two of you to be together; but it's not natural,
Emilietje. Yes, I remember now: they told me you were living in Paris. I
had heard it before. But that's no sort of life: to go running through
the bit of money which your poor father left you, in Paris! What will
people say! For shame!... No, Grandmamma isn't pleased with you. Instead
of remaining quietly with your husband ... instead of Henri's quietly
finishing his time at the university! What does it all mean, what you
and he have done?"

The old woman rejected Emilie's caresses:

"No, child, don't kiss me; Granny is vexed; she doesn't want to be
kissed.... The family isn't what it was. It is a _grandeur dechue_,
child, a regular _grandeur dechue_. The Van Lowes were something once.
There was never much money, but we didn't care about money and we always
managed. But the family used to count ... in India, at the Hague. Which
of you will ever have a career like your Grandpapa's, like your Papa's?
No, we shall never see another governor-general in the family, nor yet a
cabinet-minister. It's a _grandeur dechue_, a _grandeur dechue_.... Ah,
child, Granny has too much trouble to bear, too much trouble in her old
age! Your Papa's death was a great blow to Granny; Mamma has changed so
much since, changed so much. And Granny never sees Mamma now, never.
Otto and Frances, once in a way, and dear Louise; but the rest of you
are all scattered, you are all independent of one another. Oh, it is so
nice to keep together, one big family together! Why need Mamma have gone
to Baarn? There's nothing but rich tradespeople there, not our class at
all.... And now--have you heard, dear?--poor Uncle Ernst.... Yes, child
... it's quite true: isn't it sad, poor fellow? And hasn't Granny really
too much to bear in her old age?... Dear Aunt Constance is taking him to
Nunspeet to-day: ah, where should we have been without Aunt
Constance?... Addie now is a great consolation to Granny. _He_ is a
dear, clever boy; and he works hard; and he will enter the diplomatic
service: he is the hope of the family. Yes, yes, I know, Frans is doing
well; but Henri, Emilietje, has done the wrong thing, going to Paris ...
with you.... No, child, don't kiss Granny; she's vexed.... And Karel
isn't behaving at all well, so Uncle van Naghel says. They don't always
tell Granny; but Granny hears, when they think she's deaf and whisper
things to one another. Ah, child, it would be better if Granny died!
She's getting too old, dear, she's getting too old.... She could have
borne all this trouble once, but she can't do it now, Emilietje, she
can't bear it now...."

And the old woman sobbed quietly; the tears flowed without ceasing. She
now let Emilietje embrace her passionately; and she listened to all the
caressing words with which her grand-daughter overwhelmed her.

Constance entered; and Mamma knew her at once:

"Connie! Connie! Have you taken him there? Have you come back?"

Constance, surprised at seeing Emilie, first kissed her and then said:

"Yes, Mamma, I've taken Ernst down, with Dr. van der Ouwe and Dr.
Reeuws. He was quite quiet. We had reserved a _coupe_-compartment; and
he travelled down with us very nicely. He did not speak; and he held my
hand the whole time. He pities me, I don't know why.... Mamma, don't
cry: he's really quiet; and he is very comfortable there. He has a
pleasant room, with a bright outlook; Dr. van der Heuvel and his wife
are kind, homely people. He will not be by himself: he has his meals
with the other patients. It is hard on him to have to do without his
books and curios. He misses his books particularly; but the doctor does
not want him to read. And he must walk...."

"But walk, Connie, walk? Alone? How can he walk? All alone, on that
enormous heath? He'll lose his way, he's not responsible, he'll step
into a ditch and be drowned!"

"No, Mamma, we shall look after him."

"How do you mean, child?"

"It will soon be Addie's holidays: Addie and I are going to Nunspeet and
we shall be with Ernst."

"Oh, how kind of you, Connie!... But I shall miss you."

"I shall come and see you regularly, Mamma: Nunspeet is not far."

"Oh, child, child, what should I do without you? Thank God, dear, that
you returned to us at last!... And what will your husband do without his
boy?"

"He will come down occasionally. And he is going away for a holiday with
Van Vreeswijck.... I only came back to tell you that Ernst is all right.
I'm going back to Nunspeet this afternoon. And from there I shall look
Bertha up, at Baarn."

"I'm going to Mamma's too," said Emilie, softly.

When they saw that the old woman was tired, Constance and Emilie rose:

"We must go, Mamma...."

"Yes, child. But don't leave me too long alone. When shall I see you
again?"

"In three days."

"So long?"

"The others will come and see you: Aunt Lot, Dorine, Adolphine...."

"Yes, but I am too much alone. I can't understand it: I never used to be
alone. I don't like being alone. I'm not accustomed to it. What do all
of you do?..."

"Suppose you took Dorine to live with you, Mamma?..."

"No, no ... not to live with me, not to live with me. Every one should
be free. But they might come and see me sometimes. I never see Adeline's
children now...."

"Why, Mamma, I know they were here two days ago!"

"No, no, it's longer ... it's longer than that. I never see your boy
either."

"I'll send him this afternoon."

"Yes, do. Why are we all so separated now? It never used to be like
that, never.... Well, good-bye, dear. Will you send Addie? Will you come
yourself soon?"

"You must wait a day or two."

"Yes, very well, stay with poor Ernst. You are doing a good work. And
tell Adeline too that she is neglecting me and that I _never_ see the
children now, _never_...."

They both kissed the old woman. When their mother and grandmother was
alone, she nodded her head up and down, looked out at the rain; and the
tears ran down her cheeks, without stopping ... without stopping....

Emilie had a cab waiting:

"I'll drive you home, Auntie."

They stepped in.

"It's months since we saw you, child."

"Yes, Auntie. I've come straight from Paris. I'm going to see Mamma at
Baarn."

"And then?"

"I shall go back to Paris. I'm living there now ... I intended to come
and see you too, Auntie."

"Come in then, dear, and stay to lunch."

"I should like to, Auntie."

They got out at the villa in the Kerkhoflaan. Emilie dismissed the fly.
Indoors, she removed her hat, took off the tulle boa, lost something of
her exaggerated smartness....

"We have an hour left before lunch, Emilie," said Constance. "Come up to
my bedroom. I want to talk to you."

They went upstairs; Constance shut the door:

"Tell me, Emilie ... how are you living, in Paris?..."

"With Henri, Auntie."

"With Henri ... but why, Emilie? Why keep your brother from his
work?..."

"I don't, Auntie. He doesn't want to do that sort of work. He wants to
be free; and so do I."

"Free ... in what way?"

"We don't feel ourselves suited ... to Dutch life...."

"But why not?"

"I don't know: an exotic drop of blood in our veins, perhaps. Try to
understand, Auntie ... you have lived abroad a long time yourself.
Holland is so narrow ... and I ... I have suffered too much in Holland."

"Dear, I suffered ... away from my country; and I longed for my country
when I had not seen it for years."

"You will understand all the same. Auntie, do understand. I can't
possibly live in Holland again; nor Henri either."

"How do you live there? Tell me."

"We are both living on the money we had left us."

"I know how much that is. There were heavy debts. You did not receive
much: not enough to dress as you are dressed.... Emilie, if you care for
me at all, tell me everything frankly. I am not inquisitive, but I am
fond of you, fond of all of you; and I take an interest in all of you.
You _can't_ live on the money you came into from your father."

"I work, Auntie."

"In Paris? What at? What do you do?"

"I paint. I paint fans ... and screens. You know I have a bit of a gift
that way. I paint them with a good deal of _chic_. People in Holland
wouldn't care for the way I do them. But in Paris I sell them for twenty
francs, fifty francs: my screens fetch a hundred francs. I turn them out
in half an hour. They have something about them, I don't know what:
_chic_, I suppose, that's all. But I sell them: they are quite nice."

"I see nothing against that, child."

"I've been very lucky with them, Auntie. I've brought a screen with me
for Granny ... one for you too ... and a fan for Aunt Lot.... They're
presents: I knock them off in a moment. It's not art exactly, but _chic_
rather, actual _chic_...."

And her delicate little fingers outlined a delicate gesture of sheer
twentieth-century artisticity. Constance had to laugh in spite of
herself.

"And Henri?" asked Constance.

Emilie suddenly turned very red:

"What do you mean?"

"What does Henri do?"

"He does...."

"Nothing?..."

"No. He does something. But don't ask me to tell you."

"Why can't you tell me?"

"You wouldn't understand. Henri is making money, a lot of money."

"What at?"

"I can't tell you, Auntie. It's not my secret, you see: it's his."

"Is it a secret?"

"Yes, it's a secret."

"Then I won't ask."

"It's a secret ... to the others. Perhaps not ... to you."

She was burning to let it out.

"I don't ask you to tell me, Emilie."

"I'll tell you ... if you promise me not to tell anybody else ... not a
soul! Henri is ... a clown!"

"Emilie! No!"

"Yes, he's a clown."

"No!... No!"

Emilie gave a loud, shrill laugh:

"You see, you refuse to believe it! I should have done better not to
tell you. You can't understand it. If you saw him as a clown, you would.
He is splendid, he is unique. He is not a vulgar clown, not a _dummer
August_. He is simply magnificent. He has turned the art of the clown
into something really artistic, something all his own. He makes the
audience laugh and cry as he pleases. He invents his own scenes, designs
his own dresses, or else I design them for him. He has a way of making
up.... He has discovered the melancholy side of the clown: he's sublime
in that.... He has one turn in the circus with quite fifty butterflies
flitting on wires all round him ... he tries to catch them and can't ...
and, when he does that turn, the people begin by laughing and end by
crying. You see, it's symbolical.... Really, you ought to go to Paris to
see him. He's so good, so artistic.... He does a lot of exercises, to
keep himself supple. He looks much better than when he was racketing
about at Leiden. He's very good-looking and he knows it: he never makes
up ugly. A modern sculptor wants to make a statue of him: very fanciful,
you know; something _art-nouveau_; in that part, with the butterflies
all round him. He is always being asked to sit to artists.... You would
never have thought it of him, Auntie. Here, he was just the ordinary
undergraduate, racketing about, blowing his money.... I was always fond
of him. The moment he got to Paris, he understood that he must do
something, show what he was made of, strike out a line for himself; and
it came to him with a flash: he would be a clown! But a very, very fine
clown, something quite new, not one of your vulgar clowns! He makes
heaps of money, I don't know how much.... And that's how we live,
Auntie: free and independent of everything and everybody. ... Auntie,
you look shocked. But you _mustn't_ blame us! Here, I was unhappy, so
was he; there, we are happy, happy together. I am fond of him and he of
me. I don't know what it is, but we can't live without each other. In
Paris, the people think that we are lovers; they won't believe that we
are brother and sister. And there you are: we're happy and we don't care
what horrible things they say about us in Holland. Do you think I've
come back to Holland for any other reason than to see Grandmother, you,
Mamma, Otto? I longed to see you; I have no feeling for the others. I am
sorry for Uncle Ernst. But I want to lead a free life, independent of
Holland, of the family ... and I had to make it independent of my
husband, whom I married in mistake ... and who beat me and ill-treated
me! We want to _live_, Auntie, and not merely exist!"

But Constance did not know what to say and shut her eyes as if she had
been struck in the face. She turned pale. They wanted to live, not
merely to exist! Was it for her to blame them, for her, who herself,
very late, when she was quite old--too late and too old--had felt the
need to live and not merely to exist? But ... had they really found
their life in what they now considered their life? Did she not now know
that the real life is not for one's self, but for others? Did she not
know it even though she had never reached the radiant cities of the new
life which had shone far off on those unattainable horizons? Had she not
guessed that it was there; and had she herself not seemed very small
when she had had to leave out of her reckoning the man who had become so
dear to her that she was able to forget everything for his sake, even
her son, the comfort of her existence, if not of her life? Was not she
herself small and had she the right to condemn, merely because she was
older and therefore saw the purest truths gleam at times out of some
shimmering mist of self-deception? No, she did not condemn ... but that
did not prevent her from being shocked. She could understand now ... and
yet the rooted prejudice was there. She was willing to accept their new,
fresh, free happiness in a life without conventional bonds; and yet
those bonds bound herself, despite her new powers of understanding. She
understood; and yet she felt a shudder at those who did not tread the
beaten path, the smooth track of their decent respectability. Did not a
vague suggestion of tragedy show dimly at the far ends of the new roads?
Could they possibly persevere? And what would be the result of so
unconventional a view of life? Was anything but convention possible for
people such as all of them? Were they not born for it, trained for it?
She herself had found new roads that led up to cities of light, but she
had not trodden those roads. These ... were these new roads leading up
to cities of light? Or was it merely wantonness, youthful levity,
turning aside from the smooth tracks, the beaten paths?...

"Emilie," she said, "if what you tell me is true, don't tell any one
else, don't talk about it! If Grandmamma heard, it would hurt her so
much! And Mamma too!"

"No, Auntie, I won't; besides, it is a great secret ... a secret from
the family, from all our friends. I have mentioned it to nobody but you;
and I shall mention it to nobody. But come, Auntie, it's not so bad as
all that: you look quite upset! We have different ideas from our
parents. We can't help it. Who's to blame?"

"When I think, dear, of your house, as it used to be!"

"And now Henri is a clown ... and I paint fans for my living!"

She gave a loud, shrill, almost triumphant laugh, followed by a laugh
that sounded sadder:

"Poor Grandmamma!" she said. "Poor, Grandmother! She called our family a
_grandeur dechue_. And she is right, from her point of view. I am very
sorry for her. I found her sitting there so melancholy, so forlorn; and
the tears were running down her cheeks.... Auntie, you're a darling; I
feel that you are better than I. But I can't live here. Your trouble
made you want to come back. Mine made me want to get away. You felt that
there were bonds that drew you here. I felt, on the contrary, that I
must throw off every bond. My life began with a mistake."

"So did mine."

"Is it always like that?"

"Often ... often...."

"Don't we know ourselves, then ... when we begin to live?..."

"No, every truth comes to us later, much later...."

"Then you don't think that I know _my_ truth?"

"No, Emilie."

"You are not pleased with me?"

"Pleased, child? It is not for me to judge you. All I say is, take care.
Don't play with your life. Don't waste it. Our life is a very serious
thing; and you treat it as...."

"As what, Auntie?"

"An artistic caprice."

"How well you have put it, Auntie! I never thought of that, never said
it. An artistic caprice! Henri too: an _art-nouveau_ caprice? Why not?"

"Oh, no, Emilie ... take care!"

"Auntie, we are so small. We don't make any difference. What do people
like us matter, women like us, girls such as I was? Nothing. Nothing.
Why make tragedies of our lives? Why not rather make them into something
fanciful, something fanciful and artistic?" And she made a painter's
gesture with her fore-finger and thumb. "When we are dead, it's
finished.... What do we matter, that we should be tragic? That is all
very well for heroes and heroines ... but not for us. I will not have my
life a tragedy. I started with a mistake. Since then, I have conquered
my life and given it a definite aim. Do try and see, Auntie...."

"I see, Emilie. But you forget...."

"What?"

"The bonds...."

"Which I unloose...."

"Which you cannot unloose."

"Yes, I can."

"No."

"Yes."

"No. You'll see, later, when you're older."

"I sha'n't grow old, Auntie."

"Oh, child, what do you know, what do you know? How can you tell what
you will become, how tragic your life may easily become, if you don't
think of it more seriously ... more _seriously_?"

She rose: an irresistible impulse made her embrace the girl
passionately.

Emilie gave a start:

"What are you thinking of, Auntie?... What do you mean?..."

But what was the use of saying anything now of her presentiment, when
presentiments always deceive? Constance said nothing more; she did not
know indeed what more to say; she merely stared in front of her,
strangely, vaguely; and what had shone for a moment was gone.

And she looked deep into Emilie's eyes and saw there only a vision:
Paris, a circus, a clown, butterflies, quite fifty or more....

The front-door downstairs was opened; there were sounds of footsteps and
voices. Ordinary life was beginning again.

"There are Uncle and Addie," said Constance. "Emilie, I'm going to
Nunspeet this afternoon."

"I'm going to Otto and Frances after lunch. Let us meet at the station;
and I'll go to Nunspeet with you. I want to see Uncle Ernst. And then
we'll go to Baarn together."

"Very well, dear. But will you do one thing, to please me?"

"Yes, Auntie."

"Dress a little more simply. Remember that we're in Holland."

Emilie gave a shrill laugh:

"Yes, Auntie. I'll go and buy myself a sailor-hat. All my hats are too
exciting for the Hague. The butcher-boys were shouting after me: 'Hat!
... Hat!' And, at Nunspeet and Baarn, I know the whole village would
turn out to look at me!"




CHAPTER V


Marietje sat in Marianne's room staring out at the road. The road, white
with dust and sunlight, gleamed through the green of the trees,
described a curve and wound round the creeper-clad station, which stood
in the shade close by. A train came thundering in, making all the walls
of the little villa shake. Each time that a train rumbled past, whether
it stopped or steamed through almost without slackening speed, it shook
the little villa....

Marietje was bored. She was home for the holidays from her Brussels
boarding-school, spending a few weeks at Baarn with Mamma and Marianne,
and she was bored. She would rather have stayed at school. Of course
_madame_ was a beast, but Brussels at any rate was better fun than
Baarn, even for a schoolgirl.... She wondered how she would be able to
stand a month of it. She had reckoned on an invitation from Uncle and
Aunt van Naghel to their beautiful country-place in Overijssel, where
she would have cycled and played tennis with her boy cousins; but Uncle
had not said a word about it: Uncle wanted her to put in her month with
Mamma, at Baarn. Lord, how _could_ Mamma go and live here, in such a
house! It would come tumbling down on her head one day, with that
everlasting rumble of the trains. She simply could not get away from the
rumble of the trains.... Marianne said that Mamma did not mind it and
that she herself had become so used to the noise that once, when there
was an accident at Hilversum and the something p.m. train did not arrive
at Baarn, she had woke up because of the unwonted silence! Well, that
was a bit stiff, thought Marietje. Still, perhaps the rumble of the
trains did keep Mamma and Marianne from going to sleep. For what a life
it was, in this little villa at Baarn! Neither Mamma nor Marianne knew
anybody; and they saw nobody. They had no carriage; and how _can_ one
live in the country without keeping a carriage? Even if it was only a
dog-cart, or a governess-car, with a pony; but you must have
_something_.... It was a rotten way of living. A brilliant idea of Uncle
Adolf's, wasn't it, to insist that she should come and bury herself here
for a whole mortal month and bore herself to death with Mamma and
Marianne!... Karel hadn't come, the brute! Oh no, he had gone to
Uncle's. Marietje knew why: because Uncle wanted to keep an eye on him!
So she didn't even see her brother.... Oh, how dull it all was!... Silly
little walks to the Beukenkom, to Soestdijk: once in a way, there'd be
the excitement of seeing the Queen drive past. But that was over in a
flash--whoosh!--and then there was nothing more to see. Well, if she had
been the Queen, she would never have come and spent the summer at
Soestdijk!... A month! She would never live through it. She counted the
days. She simply longed to go back to Brussels. _Madame_ had a young
nephew who used to make love to her in great secrecy, even leaving notes
under her napkin. It was risky, but it was great fun. He wrote so
thrillingly.... Ah, when you compared the life that awaited her, when
she came home for good in eighteen months, with what Emilie and Marianne
had had: parties at Court; dances at the Casino, with all the smartest
people in the Hague; the grand dinners at home: her sisters had had all
that.... Pretty frocks too.... And she, what would she have? Nothing at
all. She'd just go to Baarn, for you might be sure that Uncle and Aunt
would never, never ask her to stay with them! And at the Hague ... who
was going to invite her to the Hague? The whole winter at Baarn ... good
Heavens! No, she must absolutely get herself invited to the Hague, once
she had left school! Granny had a big house ... but Granny didn't like
people staying with her; Aunt Adolphine: bah, such a crew, she wouldn't
go there if she could; Uncle Gerrit: no, he had too many children, she
wouldn't care about that and they hadn't a spare-room either; Uncle
Karel was no use thinking about.... No, there was only Aunt Constance,
who never saw anybody, and Uncle and Aunt Ruyvenaer, who had no smart
friends, nothing but East-Indian people.... Yes, it was an awful
nuisance, but she saw no prospect of an invitation. But one thing she
did promise herself, to get married as soon as she could ... and to make
a good match while she was about it, some one with lots of money! A nice
thing she called it: Papa and Mamma brought you up in luxury and, the
moment you began to grow up, they let you eat your heart out at Baarn!
She was decent-looking, thank goodness, and her figure was going to be
all right ... and then she would marry a lot of money! You had to be
practical: that was the great thing. There _were_ a few rich men left.
But she ... she would show some sense and not behave like Emilie, who
had got married by mistake or by accident, so it seemed, and accepted
Eduard just as you accept a partner for a waltz.... Nor like Marianne
either, who had fallen in love with her uncle! No, mark her words, she
promised herself that much: since she had been brought up in luxury, now
that the luxury was gone, she would see that she married money ... for
money was everything. She wasn't going to trouble about a title or a
name: if a rich bounder came and proposed, he'd do. But a fine house,
fine clothes ... and a carriage ... and jewellery: all that she must
have and all that she meant to have; for, without it, life wasn't worth
living. To go on vegetating at Baarn, with that incessant rumbling of
the trains, which made the walls of the villa shake as if the whole
house were going to tumble down on her head: never! She had made up her
mind to that: never!

Marianne came into the room, which was her own boudoir, with a
conservatory leading into the garden: it was the pleasantest room in the
house; the only others on the ground-floor were a small drawing-room and
a gloomy dining-room. Marietje, lost in thought, was staring out at the
sunny, dusty white road.

"Shall we go for a walk, Marietje?" asked Marianne.

"Beukenkom?" asked Marietje, languidly.

"No, farther than that...."

"Soestdijk?"

"No, farther still, through the Overbosch and across the moor, if you
like."

"No, thank you: it's too hot and there's too much dust and glare. Can't
we hire the pony-cart? Then I'll drive you."

"That mounts up, you know, Marietje; we can't take it every morning."

"Every morning!" growled Marietje. "Listen to you: every morning!...
Well, then let's stay and look out of the window."

"Why don't you play the piano or do some painting?"

"Thank you for nothing. I can do that at school. I have no
accomplishments."

"Then take a book and read."

"Oh, rot! The books that amuse me I'm not allowed to read; and the books
I'm allowed to read don't amuse me. It's one of the drawbacks of my
awkward age! Why haven't you joined a tennis-club?"

"Yes, I'm sorry I didn't. I'll see that I do next year."

"Next year ... that's a long way off. You ought to have thought of it
before: you knew that you were expecting your sister and that there
wouldn't be much for her to do here. But you can't think of anything
here, you can't take your eyes off that horrible white road. It hurts
your eyes too.... My poor child, how can you stand this place ... after
the Hague! Don't you long for the Hague?"

"Not a bit."

"But what do you do here all the winter?"

"Nothing, Marietje."

"Oh, I know! You've grown pi. You go in for good works. Sewing for the
poor."

"There are two poor families for whom I make things sometimes."

"There, what did I tell you? I knew it! Well, give us some nighties, in
Heaven's name!"

"Oh no, Marietje, never mind about that!"

"Yes, yes, yes, hand over your nighties and let's sew them!"

Marianne had sat down at her work basket and Marietje, out of sheer
boredom, also took up a "nightie." But she did no sewing:

"Just imagine if we wore this sort of thing, Marianne! It would tear my
skin.... Oh Lord, there's another train! What a row, what an awful row!
Aren't you afraid the house will fall in?"

"No."

"Do you like that noise?"

"Yes, one gets used to it."

"You could sleep to it, eh?"

"Yes, it lulls one."

Marietje shrieked with laughter:

"Oh, Marianne, how sentimental ... you ... have ... be-come, as Aunt
Cateau would say...."

And, to herself, she thought:

"No, I'm not like that, you know. You won't catch me falling in love
with my uncle for nothing. I mean to marry money, lots of money...."

But she said nothing, just stared out at the sunny, dusty road. A few
people came along from the station.

"There's the rank and fashion of Baarn!" sneered Marietje. "The great
sight of the day: three tradesmen and a hunch-backed shop-girl. Uncle
Paul would say, three and a half atoms of human wretchedness.... Another
tradesman and another shop-girl.... Two ladies.... Look, as I live, two
ladies!... Goodness me, it's Aunt Constance and ... and Emilie!"

"Nonsense!"

"Yes, yes, it's Aunt Constance and Emilie! Hurrah!"

And Marietje, in sheer wild ecstasy at the unexpected distraction, threw
the "nightie" right up to the ceiling, where it caught in the
chandelier, and rushed through the garden down the road. She flung one
leg up in the air with delight.

"Auntie! Emilie!" Marianne heard her yelling, quite beside herself.

Marietje embraced her aunt and her sister madly at the gate of the
villa, conducted them indoors, thanked them personally for the surprise
which they were giving her, for the welcome distraction which their
arrival provided....

"And Uncle Ernst?" asked Marianne. "Poor Uncle Ernst! We had a letter
from Frances...."

Constance told her how he was getting on at Nunspeet, that he was still
rather restless, because he would look all over the house for fettered
souls that moaned and implored him to help them.

"Will the delusion never leave him?" asked Marianne, with tears in her
eyes. "Auntie, will he never get better?"

"The doctor has every hope that it will not be permanent...."

Marietje had taken possession of Emilie:

"And so you're living in Paris? With Henri? What do you do there, the
two of you? Come, let's hear! Aren't you going to ask me to stay?
Haven't you a spare-room? Look out: I shall come tearing in from
Brussels, suddenly! Just imagine if I did!"

But by this time they had passed through the dining-room into the
drawing-room, where they found Bertha. She was sitting at the window;
she looked up.

"Here's Aunt Constance, Mamma. And Emilie."

Bertha merely stood up, kissed her sister and her daughter and at once
dropped into her chair again. She scarcely seemed surprised at seeing
them so unexpectedly. She barely asked after Mamma, after Ernst, after
Henri. She seemed rooted to her seat at that window, through which she
gazed at the shadows of the trees. She had grown thin, her eyes stared
blankly and miserably in front of her and, in her black dress, she gave
an impression of weary, listless resignation. She spoke scarcely more
than a word or two, as if it were quite natural that Constance and
Emilie should be sitting there.

"Henri sends you his best love, Mamma," said Emilie.

Bertha gave a faint smile, just blinked her eyes, as though to say yes,
it was very nice of Henri. But she asked no questions.

"I have just come from Ernst, Bertha," said Constance. "I took him to
Nunspeet with the doctor. I went down again yesterday, to see him; and,
once I had started, I thought I would come and look you up."

"It's nice of you," said Bertha, vaguely, taking Constance' hand. "Is
Ernst very bad? We had a letter from Frances."

"The doctor is very hopeful."

"Yes," said Bertha, as if it went without saying, "he's sure to get over
it."

And she seemed tired from talking so much and said nothing more.

Presently Marianne, when she was alone with Constance, said:

"You'll stay to lunch, of course, Auntie?"

"Yes, dear, if I may."

"Are you staying for the night?"

"At the hotel."

"I'm sorry that we haven't a spare-room. Emilie can sleep here; then
I'll sleep on the sofa.... I must just go and see about lunch."

"Don't put yourself out for me, dear."

"No, Auntie, but I must see what there is. You know, with just the three
of us, we live very simply."

She flushed; and Constance realized that they had to be careful and that
they could not keep the same generous table as in the old days.

They exchanged a sad smile. Suddenly, Marianne flung herself into
Constance' arms.

"My darling, how are you yourself?"

"Quite well, Auntie."

"You don't look at all well. My child, how thin you've grown! And how
drawn your little face looks! And your poor cheeks: why, they've gone to
nothing!... Aren't you happy here, dear?"

"Oh yes, Auntie!"

"No, but tell me, honestly: are you happy at Baarn?"

"Yes, Auntie, I am."

"Do you regret the Hague?"

"Regret?... No...."

"Still, just a little?..."

"No ... no...."

Her eyes were full of tears; she began to sob on Constance' shoulder:

"Forgive me, Auntie. I oughtn't to break down like this."

"My darling ... tell me all about it...."

"No, Auntie, it's nothing, really. I feel so ashamed, but, as you know,
I always let myself go with you ... because I feel that you do love me
... a little ... and that you are not angry with me ... and that you
forgive me...."

"I have nothing to forgive, Marianne...."

"Yes, you have, yes, you have, Auntie.... Oh, forgive me, forgive me!
Tell me you forgive me!..."

"How do you spend your time here, dear?"

"Quietly, Auntie, but I'm quite satisfied. I try to be of some little
use ... to Mamma ... and others. I have some poor people whom I look
after. But I can't do much, I haven't much.... In the old days, you
know, Mamma used to do a lot of good ... in between all her rush and
worry; and I try to do a little now. But it is hard work ... and rather
thankless work.... However, that's all that's left: to live a little for
others ... and do a little for others. But sometimes ... sometimes I
find it too much for me...."

"Poor Marianne!"

"Yes, sometimes it's too much for me. I am so young still ... and I feel
as if I had done with everything, for good and all!..."

"No, dear, no.... If you only knew! You're a child still, Marianne....
And life, real life, will come later...."

"It will never come for me, Auntie. Oh, forgive me! I feel ashamed of
myself. I don't _want_ to talk like this ... but with you, just with
you, because you're fond of me, I can't restrain myself.... Oh, tell me
that you forgive me, say it, say it!"

"My child, if it does you any good to hear me say so, though I have
nothing to forgive, very well, I forgive you."

"Oh, thank you, thank you, Auntie!... You are good and kind; you
understand."

"Yes, dear, I understand. But the real thing will come later."

"No, nothing will ever come, nothing can come...."

"Can't it?"

"No, how could it?"

"If you had the strength and courage not to give in, Marianne, there
would be happiness for you in days to come."

"But I have neither courage, Auntie, nor strength. What am I? Nothing.
There is a great, big river, which rushes and flows, carrying
everything, everything with it, like a deluge. And then there is ... a
tiny twig, a leaf. That's what I am, Auntie.... How can I hope to...?"

"You're talking in parables, my child. Shall I do the same?"

"Do, Auntie."

"Come and sit here beside me. Put your head on my shoulder. There. And
now listen to my parable.... There was once a soul, a very small soul,
like yours, Marianne. A very small soul it was, quite an insignificant
little soul. It knew nothing about anything, it seemed to be walking
blindly, walking in a dream, a child's dream, light and airy and
fragile. There was water and there were flowers ... and there was a
far-away light, towards which it moved. As the soul went on, the flowers
and the trees disappeared; and in their stead a palace and every sort of
pomp and vanity gleamed in front of the small soul.... But all that
glitter was just as much a dream as the water and the flowers; and the
small soul ... made its second mistake. It walked blindly in that dream
of pomp and vanity and thought that it _saw_ all that radiance. It gave
itself away, Marianne, gave everything it had to any one who might make
it shine still more brilliantly ... gave away everything it possessed,
for nothing ... for an illusion. And it already felt unhappy, thinking,
'There is nothing more coming; I've had everything now.' It thought
that, even before its fate arrived. It saw its fate arrive and could
still have avoided it, but did not, remained blind, blind to everything.
Its fate swept it along; and it thought, Marianne, that everything was
over, over for good and all; that it would wither like a flower, like a
twig, like a leaf; and that the river would carry it along with it. And
then, Marianne, then something else came, after it had been swept along
by fate: there came a great revelation, a vision of rapture, an ecstasy
of glory. And the small soul saw that it was _that_; but its fate
forbade it to accept that great happiness, that vision of ecstasy....
And once again it thought, 'Now, _now_, I have really had everything.
After _that_, nothing more can possibly come.' And yet something did
come. And, after that revelation, it was no longer a dream, but a
reality, as tangible as it could hope to be ... for such a poor small
soul.... What came, Marianne, was not so very much; but the small soul
does not want much: an atom, a grain of absolute truth and reality; a
tiny grain, but all-sufficing.... For small souls do not need much....
Just an atom, a grain. And of that grain, Marianne, it even communicated
a part ... to others. My child, that is the whole secret: to share your
grain, to give, though it be but of your superfluity, to others. But,
Marianne, you will have to wait for that grain; it will only come later;
and, before you can possess it ... you must first go through everything
... you must pass through all that unreality, that vain dreaming...."

"And, Auntie, have you the grain?"

"Oh, child, the grain is so small, so small! So tiny, so wee, such a
very little grain! But what are we ourselves? And, we being what we are,
is not that little tiny grain enough?..."

"For happiness ... some day, later, much later, after long, long
years?..."

"Happiness? Happiness?... Yes, the happiness of knowing, of
understanding; the happiness of resignation; the happiness of accepting
one's own smallness ... and of not being angry and bitter because of all
the mistakes ... and of being grateful for, what is beautiful and clear
and true...."

"Grateful...."

"For the great dream.... And the happiness of satisfying hunger and
thirst ... with that one, solitary little grain ... and of no longer
yearning for the great, great dream!"

"But yet remaining grateful...."

"Yes, grateful that the dream has been vouchsafed to us, that its
radiance ever smiled upon us...."

"But, Auntie, suppose it was no dream ... but the very bread of life!"

"My child, who can tell you _now_ what is the only bread of life? Now,
you are only hungry for your dream ... and, later, much later...."

"Have I hungered then ... after nothing?"

"Perhaps."

"After nothing? Oh no!"

"Who can tell?"

"Auntie, is every one of life's parables so cruel in its worldly wisdom?
Do they all teach that the great dream is nothing and the little grain,
which comes so late, everything?..."

"I fear so, child."

"Oh, Auntie, it's all words ... soft, gentle words!... I understand you:
it is your _own_ story, _your_ parable. But, until now, mine ... is
nothing but the river ... and the leaf...."

"And later perhaps there will come ... the tiny treasure, the grain...."

Then they were silent; and Constance thought: "Every soul must first go
through _that_, must have its dream.... Not until very late does it find
the grain ... for itself. What another communicates to it never
satisfies its hunger as does its own grain ... the grain it has found
for itself...."




CHAPTER VI


Addie was nearly sixteen. He did not grow much in stature, he promised
to have the same build as his father, for there was something sturdy and
yet delicate, something robust and yet gentle about him: strength and
refinement combined. He continued to look older than he was, as though
he could never quite catch himself up: his face, carved in firm and yet
delicate lines, wore an air of calm serenity that did not belong to his
years; his cheeks were covered with a golden down: indeed, his mother
would have liked him to start shaving, which however he was not willing
to do yet; and so the vague strip of golden velvet above his upper lip
had become a decided moustache. His hair, with its soft, short, brown
curls, was exactly like his father's; and his eyes also were his
father's eyes, but they had grown still more serious, if possible, calm
and tender, with a smiling sadness in their depths, and, above all,
Addie's eyes were of a clear, untroubled blue, with none of the
boyishness which shone in Van der Welcke's. Addie's were northern eyes,
as his mother said: Dutch eyes, she called them, as distinguished from
the creole eyes of all her family, the Van Lowes.

"Addie, how Dutch you are!" his mother would say, meaning thereby that
they all, the Van Lowes, were specimens of the languid, less robust
East-Indian type and that his father also had become more or less
un-Dutch through his long residence abroad. "Addie, how Dutch you are!
For a boy born on the Riviera, brought up in Brussels, who had never
been in Holland before his thirteenth year, how is it possible that you
should be the most Dutch of us all! You have nothing of the cosmopolitan
about you!"

His mother used to tease him like this, especially when she looked into
his eyes, his clear, calm, Dutch eyes, as into two blue mirrors, with a
smile in them like a reflexion ... and beneath that smile, a vague
shadow of sadness. And then he would give a sober nod of assent,
laughing quietly, as though to say that she was right, that he felt
quite Dutch and neither a languid East-Indian nor a mongrel
cosmopolitan. He was a Dutch boy above all things, but here, in this
little village of Nunspeet, he felt even more Dutch than at the Hague,
especially as he looked out of his window at the hotel and saw the
glittering white dunes undulating towards those vast skies, saw the
piled-up clouds, the immensities of grey-blue rolling clouds, drifting
by in their puissant majesty: all the glory of a small land; grandeur
and might and majesty towering above the small lowlands, which bowed
humbly beneath their awfulness.... Those clouds, those Dutch clouds:
Addie loved them, those awful powers throned high above the gently
undulating lands ... and Mamma, who teased him so, loved them too, her
Dutch clouds, so vast, so vast, as though they were islands and fields,
larger than the fields and islands of Holland itself....

It was early, six o'clock; and he looked out of his window into the
pearly morning and, with a characteristic gesture of enthusiasm, flung
out his arms towards the clouds. Then he laughed at himself, hoped that
no one had seen him from the road. No, the peasants going to their work
did not look up at his window; and now he dressed himself quickly, ran
downstairs, breakfasted hurriedly on bread-and-butter and a glass of
milk and went along the high-road and down a shorter road to Dr. van
Heuvel's villa. The house stood some way back, in a large garden, quiet
and shady; and, as the house stood high, it looked out over the
undulating, sparkling dunes, past the dark-green masses of fir-trees on
the moor which shimmered purple in the early morning sunshine, towards
low horizons of just a streak of green, broken only by the needle-point
of a steeple: just a narrow strip beneath the awful majesties of the
vast clouds which drifted calmly by, one after the other, on and on,
unceasingly, ever vast and majestic.

The doctor came out to meet Addie.

"Here I am, doctor."

"That's right, Van der Welcke, you're in good time. Would you mind going
for a walk with your uncle presently?"

"Not at all."

"For I can't manage to come to-day."

"There's no reason why you should, doctor."

"It's the first time you'll have been out alone with him. When will your
mother be back?"

"This afternoon."

"Of course, I could send the keeper with you. But it's better that your
uncle should not see more of him than's necessary."

"Don't worry, doctor; it'll be all right."

"Don't go too far, you know."

"No, close by, on the dunes."

"I can rely on you?"

"Yes, doctor, absolutely."

"Here he comes."

Ernst came shuffling into the garden from the verandah; he knew Addie
and smiled:

"Where's Mamma?" he asked.

"She'll be back this afternoon, Uncle. Are you coming for a walk with
me?"

"No, I'm going to wait for Mamma," said Ernst, in a suspicious voice,
with a glance at the doctor.

Nevertheless, Addie succeeded in coaxing him outside, down the road. And
then Ernst took Addie by the arm and said:

"Do you know what's so rotten? That fellow's hidden Mamma."

"No, Uncle, really he hasn't."

"Yes, he has, my boy. The fellow's buried her somewhere in the dunes.
Shall we go and look for her?"

"Uncle, I'm quite ready to go for a walk, but Mamma is not hidden or
buried: she's gone to Baarn, to see Aunt Bertha, and she'll be here this
afternoon."

Ernst shook his head and grinned contemptuously:

"You people are always so obstinate. Do you mean to say you don't hear
Mamma? Can't you hear her moaning? She's been moaning all night. That
fellow's buried her, I tell you."

"I don't believe it, Uncle, but at any rate we can go for a walk...."

"Yes, we'll look for her."

They went through a pine-wood: it was cool and dark as a church. Ernst
kept poking the ground with his stick, kept listening to the ground:

"She's farther on," he said, "in the dunes. Her voice comes from farther
away. Don't you hear it?"

"No, Uncle."

Ernst shrugged his shoulders:

"You people are so dull-witted. You have no senses ... and no souls," he
said, roughly. And he immediately added, as though afraid that he had
given pain, as though anxious to make atonement without delay, "Mamma is
kind. You too, you're a good boy. I may make something of you yet."

They walked along, up and down the dunes, Ernst continually stopping and
Addie continually forcing him to go on. At last, Ernst went down on his
knees and dug a big hole with his two hands:

"It's here," he said. "I can hear Mamma's voice sighing. O God, O God,
how she's moaning! She'll be suffocated, she'll be suffocated. Her
mouth, her throat, her eyes are full of sand. What cruel wretches people
are! What harm has poor Mamma done them? The wretches, the savages!...
It's here, it's here: yes, wait a bit, Constance, wait a bit. I'm
digging you out, I'm digging you out!"

He dug away, with his stick and his hands, dug away till the sand flew
all round him, making his clothes white with dust. Addie had stretched
himself on the ground and was letting him have his way, looking on
quietly with his serene blue eyes, which seemed to study each of Ernst's
movements. He said nothing more, finding no words with which to dispel
the hallucination. At that moment, all words were vain. The
hallucination was so vivid that Ernst actually saw Constance through the
sand, saw her lying four or five yards beneath the surface, stuck fast
in the sand, with its myriad grains pressing so tightly round her that
she could not move and that, when, through her sighing and moaning, she
was compelled to open her mouth, the sand at once trickled into it. He
saw her body, as in a black garment, glued tightly to her limbs, stiff
and motionless in that tomb of sand, in that winding-sheet which pressed
closer and closer to her until the pressure threatened to choke her,
especially now that her mouth was full of sand. Ernst could just see her
black eyes faintly gleaming through a screen of sand; sand trickled
into, her ears; and the sand, though there was no room for it below,
kept trickling faster and faster, till it became an eddy of trickling
sand. The trickling grains of sand were now gyrating madly around
Constance like a great cyclone ... and Ernst dug and dug, with furious
hands. He dared not use his stick ... for fear of hurting Constance. He
dug, like an animal, with frantic hands. He dug away, dug out a regular
pit; and the sand became wetter and wetter: he was now flinging out
great lumps of sand.... Then, as he dug, he saw the dark body sinking,
for ever sinking a yard lower: he could not reach his sister. The body
sank and sank; and he reflected that, however deep he might dig his pit,
he would never reach Constance:

"Addie!" he cried. "Addie! Help me, can't you? Help me!"

Addie, lying at full length, with his chin on his hand, looked quietly
at his uncle, with all the serenity of his searching blue eyes. Suddenly
Ernst stopped his digging, quickly turned his head halfway towards
Addie; and his restless eyes looked into Addie's eyes. Then Addie shook
his head gently, as if in denial, as if to explain to Ernst, without
words, that it was not as Ernst thought, that there was not a body under
the sand....

They looked at each other like that for a few minutes. Ernst lay on his
knees by the pit, his fingers still cramped with the effort of digging.
Suddenly, his feverish energy seemed to subside; he shivered and cried:

"O my God, O my God, O my God!..."

Then he bent over the pit and looked down. He saw nothing now: the body
was not there; there was nothing but the hard, impenetrable subsoil.
Then he listened, with his head on one side, for the plaintive voice.
There was no voice: there was nothing but the great subterranean
silence. There was nothing now: no body, no voice. He looked around:
around him lay the sand which he had flung up, those senseless heaps of
sand.

"O my God, O my God, O my God!" he cried.

Addie looked at him, very quietly; and Ernst shuddered under the blue
serenity of that compassionate, studying glance. Then, with a jerk which
shook his whole frame, the tension relaxed and his body seemed to go
slack. But he still scraped some sand together and carefully filled up
the pit to a certain depth, so that the wet sand was powdered over with
dry, white sand. Finally he stretched himself at full length, with his
legs straight out and his arms under his head. He was very tired,
especially in his head. He could not have spoken a word. Heaving a deep
sigh, he lay staring up at the tremendous clouds. They drifted past like
something unearthly in their immensity, drifted very, very slowly,
before his upturned gaze....

Then he closed his eyes, as if he were becoming frightened, as if it
were all too big for him, too tremendous, too unearthly. And at the
thought of his smallness he was oppressed with melancholy, a darkness
that clouded his soul. He could not help it: under his closed eyes, the
slow tears forced themselves; a sob shook him; and he lay weeping, still
stretched at full length, still with his eyes closed. A big tear
trickled down his cheek....

Addie never took his eyes off him. Now he rose, came nearer and gently
stroked Ernst's long, black hair....

And Ernst just raised his eyelids and saw Addie stooping over him: blue
eyes looking into black eyes. Then he closed his own again, breathed
heavily, let Addie stroke his hair. The big tears trickled slowly....

There was no need, thought Addie, to speak to the tired man. The
hallucination had gone; it must have left him utterly fagged out. Round
both of them, man and boy, hung the haze of the summer morning; a steady
droning filled the sultry air. Overhead, clouds drifted endlessly,
everlastingly, cloud after cloud, drifting on and on....




CHAPTER VII


It had gone very, very still. The tired man had dozed off; it seemed as
though his nerve-taut limbs had relaxed and lay loose and slack: the
thin legs in the wide, creased trousers; the chest sunk under the
rumpled coloured shirt; the narrow shoulders, the lean arms in the old
coat, with its tired creases. And the features of his face had also
fallen in, now that the nerves were at last resting; they had fallen in
like an old man's: queer wrinkles furrowed the forehead and etched lines
under the eyes and round the nose and mouth; the short, scanty beard
formed a stubble around the long chin; and the hair too was thin and
stubby, a little thin behind the ears. Addie looked at the hands of the
sleeping man: long, thin fingers, in which a nervous tremor still
lingered, a very slight tremor, as though quivers were passing under the
skin, over the veins.... The boy looked curiously at the hands, for he
was always interested in hands, judging people more by their hands than
by anything else: he did not exactly know why and certainly could not
analyze it. And he could see those long, thin hands not only reaching
out vaguely and ineffectually after art, but also laying hold of books
with a more confident grasp, turning them page by page. He saw too a
tremor of pity in the tapering finger-tips, which seemed not to dare to
touch things; and those finger-tips struck him particularly because of
the short nails, which nevertheless showed breeding, with their almond
shape and the little crescent-moon at the quick; only, the nails were
bitten short, as though in fits of nervousness. Then, mechanically, as
he always did when studying people's hands, he looked at his own: his
father's hands, but still boy's hands, though they were already becoming
manlier, short and broad, white and strong, hands that would take a
close, steady grip of things. He no longer bit the nails, but would cut
them swiftly, with a pen-knife, whenever they bothered him. And from his
own hands he glanced once more towards his Uncle Ernst's and seemed to
read in them a soul highly susceptible to art and of extreme
sensitiveness; a soul ready to assimilate the contents of books; a soul
evolved out of loneliness, out of lonely life and lonely knowledge and,
above all, out of lonely, very lonely feeling; a soul so lonely and
shrinking that it had fallen ill of that loneliness and appeared to see
and hear actually the thousand reflexions of all that it had read in
books, seen in art and felt in its lonely hypersensitiveness....

The tired man slept on.... And Addie stretched himself at still fuller
length, while around him the white dunes rippled away in the summer haze
under those wide, unearthly skies. He felt well and not unhappy, though
there was just a streak of sadness running through his reverie, sadness
because people and things were what they were. It was a pleasant,
benevolent sort of secret reverie; and through it all there was the
desire to grasp things, to hold them as with the close, steady grip of
his own hands, that close, steady grip, firm but tender, with which he
meant to grasp everything in this wavering, uncertain life, earnestly
and charitably and above all with a great longing for absolutely
understanding, for divine knowledge, for the sake both of others and of
himself.... And, because he had made up his mind, he ceased dreaming and
began to reflect, thinking over how he was going to tell his parents
what he knew so well in his own heart. He had loved them with such
earnest love from early childhood that he understood them very well,
both of them, knew them as thoroughly as it is possible for one being to
know another. His father had always remained young, despite what he
called the ruin of his life, despite that other thing which had brought
great sorrow to him recently. His mother had grown older but more
serious and lately, when she talked to him, Addie, had expressed views
on all sorts of subjects which he used to think rather ... or was it
because he himself was growing older and understood more and fathomed
more of the depths of this deep life? Had Mamma always been like this?
Were his childish memories at fault and had she always been the serious
woman that she now was?... No, that was impossible, he thought; but
nevertheless this was more an intuitive feeling than a definite ability
to assert it positively and unhesitatingly.... And now he reflected--he
had admitted it to himself--that, for as far as his love was greater for
one than for the other, it was greater for his father, however much he
would have liked it to be equally great for both.... Still, he would not
speak to his father this time: he would speak to his mother. She would
understand him more quickly than Papa; and what he had to tell her would
hurt Papa more than it would Mamma. He would speak to Mamma first....
True, it appeared to him difficult to speak of this matter at all and to
destroy in them a thought, an expectation, a hope which they had always
cherished. But yet his idea had sprung up with such force from his
innermost consciousness that he felt that he could not do otherwise. He
would have to speak and tell them what he had resolved to do with his
life, whose impenetrable future he saw unfolding before him, clearer
every day, as though wide doors were being opened, till he saw what
things would be like and where he would go to, a long, long way
ahead....

He would tell her that afternoon, would tell his mother first. And, as
he made up his mind to this, he felt that in his case it would be a
vocation, that the voice was a distinct one, as though it were calling
to him and beckoning him, through the wide doors that had opened. The
voice that called to him so distinctly he would answer....

But Ernst was stirring and now woke from his sleep.

"Do you feel rested, Uncle?"

Ernst sadly nodded yes.

"Well, then shall we walk a bit? Else the doctor won't be pleased,
Uncle."

They rose and walked on, in silence, up and down, down and up the
rippling dunes. Ernst was very gloomy and, at last, said:

"You see, it's beyond my powers to help all of you, all of you.... There
are so many of you, you see, that I can't possibly take care of every
one of you ... however much I should like to. Then again you mustn't
forget that there are thousands swarming round me as it is. True, they
are no longer alive ... but they feel, all the same. Those are the
souls. They never leave me in peace. And then to look after all of you,
who are alive, as well ... it's beyond me; sometimes it's beyond me....
There's Mamma, poor woman. The whole world is at her heels; and, if I
didn't see to it, they would hide her away and bury her.... Then I have
to look after Papa and you and Uncle Gerrit and Uncle Paul and all the
rest of them. I have all of you to look after. You never see anything
and you know nothing, you live in a dream, you walk blindly ... to your
ruin, all of you.... Who would look after you if I wasn't there? Who
would look after you if I died to-morrow?... If I worried about it,
instead of quietly doing my duty, it would send me mad to think of
it!... And you never stay by me, you keep on running about, with the
wretches at your heels, waiting to hide you away and bury you. Why, they
had hold of Uncle Gerrit the other day, in chains, under my room! I
heard him all through the night and I couldn't release him until ...
until...."

He had lost the thread of his thoughts, passed his hand over his hair
and said, mournfully:

"Addie, my dear boy, you mustn't come and see me any more. Uncle is in a
bad house. It's a bad place, that doctor's house. Terrible things happen
there at night. You're too young, Addie, to come to such a bad house.
Promise me that you won't come again...."

"Uncle, the doctor's is not a bad house...."

"Of course you would know better than I! You're young; and you don't
know and don't see things. There are scandalous goings-on at night,
scandalous things in every room in the house. I shall tell Mamma to take
you away: I can't look after all of you...."

"Uncle, you should stop thinking of such things and enjoy your walk and
the air and the woods and the dunes and the clouds...."

"Yes, that's what you say: stop thinking ... and enjoy ... and
enjoy...."

"Yes, enjoy nature around you...."

"Nature?..."

His restless black eyes encountered Addie's clear glance. And suddenly
he stopped and said:

"Tell me, do they leave them alone, in my rooms on the Nieuwe Uitleg?"

"Uncle, there's nothing there; and all your books and china are well
taken care of...."

"Is there nothing there?"

"No, Uncle, not what you think."

"And in the doctor's house?"

"There's nothing there either, Uncle."

"Here, round about us?"

"There's nothing, Uncle."

"Then what I hear...."

"Is an hallucination, Uncle."

"What I see...."

"That too."

"Why do you say that?"

"Because it's the truth, Uncle."

"How do you know what is the truth?"

"Through my senses, Uncle. Through my reason."

"Are they healthy? Are they infallible?"

"Perhaps not infallible, but healthy. And yours are ailing."

"Are mine ailing?"

"Yes, Uncle."

"My senses?"

"Yes. And your reason too."

"You know that?"

"Yes, I know it for certain."

It was as though the sick man for one moment doubted himself, while he
kept his eyes fixed on the boy's steady, blue eyes and read a strange
lucidity in them. But something inside him made him unable or unwilling
to overstep a certain boundary which was like a line of suffering in his
sick mind, a grievous horizon, an horizon which was too near, which he
could not look at from a distance, which had neither light nor darkness
behind it, but only mist.

"And what about this?" he asked, pointing with his stick to the dune on
which they stood.

"What, Uncle?"

"This, this, underneath us! This moaning and sighing and imploring for
help!"

He threw himself flat on the sand; he dug furiously:

"Yes!" he shouted. "Wait! Wait a moment! I'm coming, I'm coming!"

And, rooting with his hands, like an animal, he sent the sand flying
around him.

"Oh," thought Addie, "if he would only make one more effort suddenly to
see, to hear, to feel that he was dreaming ... that he was dreaming! Oh,
to have him get well ... to see him get well, all at once, so that one
knew it by the brightness in his eyes ... and the untroubled look on his
face!..."

Then he put his hand on Ernst's shoulder. The sick man stood up, walked
along:

"Come on," he said, beckoning to Addie.




CHAPTER VIII


That evening, in the lane in front of the little hotel, Addie walked
arm-in-arm with his mother. The deepening shadows gathered round them,
pierced by the bright light of the lamp outside the house.

"Mummy, I want to talk to you...."

They were strolling slowly up and down; and the pressure of his hand
urged her gently forward, through the deepening shadows, out of the
fierce glow of the lamp and farther along the road, whence, under the
starry skies, the meadows receded to remote distances towards the last
streak of light on the horizon.

"What about, my boy?"

How old he was for his years and how serious! She felt his hand lying
heavy on her arm, like a man's hand; she heard his voice in her ear,
full of deep resonance, sounding a little more caressing than usual. He
was still a boy, a schoolboy, but that was in years; in his soul she
realized him to be a man, her big son; and, though this made her feel
very old, it also made her feel calm and contented and safe in the
possession of him ... so long as she did not lose him.... And what did
he want to talk about now? For he had not spoken yet, but was walking
on, silently. And, all at once, she began to be curious, wondering what
it could be that he wanted to tell her in that suddenly caressing voice,
what he wanted to obtain from her. For she felt that he was going to ask
her for something, a favour almost, a gift. Because he was leaning on
her like that, she felt that something was weighing on his mind, some
oppressive anxiety which he would tell her in order to make it lighter
to bear. What could be troubling him? What would it be? It could not be
money: he was too sensible; he knew exactly how much she could spare.
Was he in love? A boy's love-affair? Yes, she was convinced that that
was it. She had always said that, when Addie fell in love, it would be
once and for all; and she had grown a little afraid for her big son,
with that serious heart of his....

"Well, what is it?" she asked; and she added, playfully, "Are you in
love?"

He only laughed:

"No, I'm not in love. But still I have something very important to say
to you, something that will distress you perhaps, because you always
pictured it differently...."

"What is it, Addie?" she asked, feeling a little frightened and
bewildered.

"It's this, Mamma," he said, quietly and very calmly. "I can't go into
the diplomatic service ... because I want to be a doctor."

She was silent, walked on, with his arm in hers; and it seemed to her
that new vistas suddenly opened out before her. No, she never thought
that he was going to speak to her of his future. It had always been so
positively settled, from the very beginning, that her son should take up
the life and the career which she had ruined for his father. She had
always looked upon it as a vague form of compensation which Addie, her
son, would pay to her husband, to his father. She had never imagined
that it would be otherwise. It could be done: he bore a distinguished
name, he would have money later on and, once he had entered the
profession which in their set had always been considered so eminent and
honourable and illustrious--the most eminent, honourable and illustrious
of all--he would console his father for the ruin of his career and
restore to his mother something of her old position in society.... She
had always, almost unconsciously, looked at it like that. And then there
was still a grain of vanity in her, dormant, it was true, of late, but
still an eternal, ineradicable germ: the vanity inherent in her, the
vanity of thinking that _her_ son would pursue that most eminent,
honourable and illustrious career. Now her whole world seemed to be
turned upside down: the shock, the surprise, the disappointment made her
dizzy; and through it all there came a sudden impulse to say no, no, no,
that it was impossible, quite impossible, that it would give too much
pain to Papa, to herself, to poor old Grandmamma and certainly to his
grandparents as well; and, if he insisted, to say to him imperiously,
almost in a tone of command, that it was out of the question, out of the
question. But for the moment she said nothing; and he said nothing
either; and they walked on, along the grey ribbon of the road, which ran
on through the meadows fleeing on either side to the last streak of
light on the horizon, under the great starry skies. He said nothing, as
if he had said all that he had to say, quietly and simply. And she was
too much under the influence of that tumult of shock, surprise and
disappointment....

"Does it upset you, Mamma?" he asked, at last.

"It comes as a blow, Addie.... I never expected it...."

"Can't you understand that I...?"

"Understand? I don't know, Addie. We always thought...."

"Yes, I know: you and Papa always thought differently. I understand that
it must upset you and that it is a disappointment."

"You had better speak to Papa first...."

"No," he said, calmly and quietly. "I want to speak to you, first,
Mamma. You know how fond I am of my father, what chums we are. But I
can't speak to him first, because he would not understand. And I want to
speak to you first, Mamma, because you will understand."

There was something soothing to her vanity in his words, but also
something deeper underlying them, which was not at once clear to her;
for she knew that he loved his father more than her and yet he wanted to
speak to her first....

"You will understand, Mamma, when I tell you. I don't feel in any way
cut out for a career in which, no doubt, one can rise very high if one
happened to be one of the four or five great men who stand out in it....
And even so ... even if I were one of those four or five--always
supposing I had the brains or the genius for it, which I haven't and
never shall have--then there would still be something in me which would
make me feel that I had missed my vocation, that it was all purposeless,
that I had got into the wrong path, into the wrong sort of work. I
should always be too simple, Mamma, and too natural, your Dutch boy...."

He turned towards her with a little laugh; and she suddenly pictured
him, faultlessly attired, in a white tie and a dress-coat, among the
young diplomatists whom she remembered in the old days, in Rome. No, he
did not resemble his father as much as all that....

"Whereas the other thing, doctoring, I feel quite different about. It's
the only thing which attracts me and in which I feel that I shall do
well. Let me just tell you what I do feel about it. First of all,
there's nothing that interests me more than people ... and studying
them, both their outsides and their insides. That's my _head_, Mummy.
And, as well as that, there's something else, a question of _feeling_. I
feel for nothing so much as for any one who suffers, physically or
mentally. And then I get a sort of impulse, which comes to me as
naturally as sitting or walking or talking, to help as much as I can.
That's how I feel; and I can't tell it you in any other way. It's no use
my trying to explain it in a lot of words; I couldn't say more than I
have already said. But, just telling it you like this, I do hope that
you understand it, Mamma, and that you get the same feeling as I do....
And then, Mummy, there's something else, something I hardly dare say to
you, because you will perhaps think that I am imagining...."

"Say it, dear...."

"It's this, Mamma: I feel inside me the power of curing people. And I
feel that that power is growing...."

His great seriousness startled her.

"But I'm only saying this to _you_, Mamma; I won't say it to any one
else ... not even to Papa, because I feel that he would not understand.
I am only saying it to you; and I shall never say it to any one but you;
and I'm only saying it to you as a sort of justification for what I mean
to do. And, if I'm wrong and it doesn't turn out as I think, then you'll
forgive me, won't you? For I'm quite in earnest now."

"My darling...."

"Who can tell me for certain that I am mistaken, Mamma, and that I have
_not_ that absolute conviction deep down in my soul? It is a wonderful
thing to have an absolute conviction like that about yourself. I would
almost say that to be certain about other people ... is not so wonderful
as to be certain about yourself.... But still ... but still.... I _feel_
that this is my vocation. Who can deny the existence of what I feel so
very plainly within me, even though I am sometimes amazed at my own
consciousness of it?... I know, Mamma, that all this sounds very strange
and that I am not talking like a boy of my age. But that is because I am
being very, very confidential and letting you know my most private
thoughts.... It is so calm and peaceful out here this evening, Mamma,
and the stars are shining so bright, as if _they_ knew everything for
quite certain. I ... I do not know for certain: I only feel ... and I
wish. And I am telling you my most private thoughts, just freely and in
the strictest confidence, so that you may not be unhappy...."

A thrill of tenderness went through her.

"Darling, I am not unhappy."

"What I have told you ... is a disappointment."

"A disappointment?... Is it a disappointment? I don't think so now,
dear.... Not after the first shock of hearing it. It's not a
disappointment any longer. If there is clearly something inside you
which tells you what your vocation is ... oh, why shouldn't you follow
it? So few of us feel clearly about anything.... Let's sit here, on the
sand, under the trees.... So few people feel things clearly. Everything
was vague with me ... until quite late in life, dear. We all cling to
small things, to small interests ... both in our own case and in the
case of the small people around us.... Do you still remember ... that
friend of ours ... whom Mamma liked so much? Things weren't clear to
him.... Darling, if they're clear to you, already, and if you are almost
certain that you are not mistaken ... then obey your vocation. No one
has the right to hold you back; and why should I hold you back ... for
small reasons, while much greater things perhaps are urging you on? For
small reasons ... for a touch of vanity, perhaps ... Ah, you see,
darling, I _am_ small. I should have loved to see you, you my own boy,
in the diplomatic service. Papa would have been satisfied; and you would
perhaps have given me back something of the past.... Do you understand?
It would not be honest of me if I did not confess that I should have
been glad to see it. But that is because I still cling to small things
... while you are urged on by greater things. And, if it is really so,
then I am proud of you, proud of you. You see, my darling, there's
always that about your mother: her little bit of vanity. She is so glad
that you did not inherit it ... that perhaps she gave you other
things--something very small, but the best she had--which may become
very great in you, an atom which in you will grow into a world.... No, I
am not disappointed any longer...."

"You see, Mamma, I feel it so clearly when I am alone with Uncle Ernst:
not that I can do anything yet, but I am certain that I shall be able
to, later.... I feel that, if he were to come a fraction of an inch
towards me ... and if I had the power to go another fraction of an inch
towards him, we should get near to each other, he and I.... It doesn't
happen now; but I feel ever so clearly that I am looking for something
in him, the secret spot from which I could cure him if ... if I was
older, more advanced and stronger...."

But he pulled himself up:

"Perhaps it's better not to say that."

"Why not, dear?"

"One shouldn't say those very private things.... But I wanted to talk
quite frankly to you...."

"You have, darling. Don't force your words, if they won't come. Just
tell me quietly, when talking comes to you more easily. Mamma will try
to understand you. Mamma does understand you."

"And you forgive me ... for the disappointment?"

"It has gone."

"Then what is left?"

"A great sense of peace, dear. It will all be for the very best, I
think. Do as you think, go to what calls you."

She leant against him, laid her head on his shoulder. He kissed her. A
kindly, health-giving stream seemed to be flowing through her.

"He knows already, he is certain about himself," she thought, looking up
at the understanding stars. "He knows his own mind ... definitely,
definitely. O God, let him always know his own mind!"




CHAPTER IX


Old Mrs. van Lowe had taken a furnished villa at Nunspeet for a few
weeks and gone to stay there with Adeline and her flaxen-haired little
tribe. She wanted to be near Ernst; and the doctors had not objected to
her going to Nunspeet and even seeing him once or twice: there was no
question of an isolation-cure; on the contrary, the patient had always
been too lonely; and something in the way of kindly sympathy, which
would counteract his shyness, might even have a salutary effect.

Gerrit ran down once or twice from the Hague. But there was hardly room
for him in the villa, which was full up with the children's little beds;
and also he was secretly hurt that Ernst had taken a dislike to him.
And, when he was back at the Hague, alone in his house, he pondered over
it all, over the difference and the resemblance between them: Ernst
belonging to the dark Van Lowes, Papa's blood; he, like Constance and
Paul, to the fair ones, Mamma's blood, though they all had black or at
least very dark-brown eyes, with that rather hard, beady glance. But
what struck him as very singular was that he more or less understood why
Ernst had become as he was: a little odd, he called it, nothing more;
whereas Ernst saw nothing in Gerrit, saw nothing but a nature entirely
antipathetic to his own: no doubt his deceptive muscular strength, which
was antipathetic to the morbid sensitiveness of the shy, lonely,
studious brother.... But did any one see him, Gerrit, really as he was?
And had it not always been so, from the time when he was a child, a boy,
a young man? It gave him a melancholy sense of security, in these days;
that he was living by himself, living a life taken up exclusively with
his military duties, captain for the week, out very early, in the
stables from six to seven seeing to the grooming of the horses, the
cleaning of their boxes, thinking even more of the horses than of the
men and caring more, hussar that he was, for a fresh, clean-smelling
stable, with a litter of fresh, clean-smelling straw for the animals,
than for the details of the troopers' mess. When the horses had been fed
and watered came the ride with his squadron: drilling, target-practice
or field-duty; then back again, handing in his report, finishing any
business in the squadron-office. This took up the whole morning; and in
the exercise of those minor duties which he loved he had hardly time for
thinking; and the officers for the week saw him as they had always seen
him: the big, strong, yellow-haired Goth, brisk in his movements,
flicking his whip against his riding-boots, broad-chested in his
red-frogged uniform, his voice loud and domineering, with a note of
kindliness under the bluster, his step quick and firm, giving an
impression of energy.... That was all that officers and men saw of him;
and he, for the time, was what he appeared, even to himself.... But then
he would go home and bolt his sandwich, alone, and would ride his second
charger, before going back to barracks in the evening, to supervise the
foddering of the horses again. And it was during this afternoon interval
that he was accustomed to pick out lonely roads, where he would meet
none of his brother-officers; it was then, in that afternoon interval,
when loneliness was all around him, that he saw himself and knew himself
to be different from what he seemed to his acquaintances, different even
to himself.... He saw himself again as a child in Java, a small boy
playing with his sister Constance, on the great boulders in the river
behind the palace at Buitenzorg. He could see her still in her white
_baadje_,[1] with the red flowers at her temples. The thought of it gave
him a curious sentimental pang, which made him melancholy, he did not
know why. Then he saw himself grown a few years older and in love,
perpetually in love, with the earnest amorousness of East-Indian
schoolboys for girls of their own age, little _nonnas_[2] who learn so
rapidly that they are women and that they attract the boys who ripen so
rapidly into men under the burning sun. He, Gerrit, had always been in
love, sometimes in romantic fashion, like the fairy princes in the
stories which his little sister Constance used to tell him, but more
often in rougher style, longing to satisfy his greedy mouth and greedy
hands, the gluttonous senses of his lusty, growing body, the body of a
schoolboy and of a young man in one.... Oh, he still laughed at those
recollections. He could see the school distinctly and, at play-time, the
boys slyly looking through the reeds by the ditch-side at the
schoolgirls' little carts; the young _nonnas_, in their white _baadjes_,
peeping through the curtains of the rickshaw; the boys throwing them a
kiss with quivering fingers, the girls throwing back the kiss to their
boyish lovers in the reeds. And the assignations in the great, dark
gardens; the burning and glowing in the childish breast: oh, he
remembered it all!... And he saw, as he went on his lonely
ride--although he now laughed the laugh of his mature years--he saw
before his eyes all the girls with whom he had been in love, as a
schoolboy, at Buitenzorg....

There was one delicate, fair-skinned girl, very pale and very pretty.
She soon acquired the purple, laughing lips of the child who, by the
time that she is thirteen, becomes a full-grown woman, with a ripe bust
and riotous black curls.... And he also remembered a coffee-plantation
in the hills, with a young married woman of barely twenty, who had taken
him, a lad of fifteen, in her arms and had not released him until the
boy had become a man. She had taught him the secret that was seething in
his blood, throbbing in his veins, the secret that flushed his cheeks
and took away his breath the moment he approached anything in the shape
of a woman: the secret which the boy knew by hearsay but not by
experience. And, ever since she taught it him, there had been in him,
like a healthy hysteria or vigorous sensuality, a great lustiness of his
adolescent body; a surplus of strength which he must needs dissipate: he
never came near a woman now but he at once swiftly appraised her arms,
her swinging gait, her bust, the look in her eyes, the laugh on her
lips; if he passed her in the street, a quick glance printed her whole
figure like a photograph on his sensual imagination until the next woman
whom he met effaced it with her own, later print.

And, when he came to Holland as a young man and entered as a cadet at
Breda, the need for lust had developed into an overpowering obsession,
as it were an unquenchable thirsting of those new-found senses which
were fermenting in the young male body. Afterwards, as a young officer,
he had known one quick sensual passion after the other, taking each
laughing enjoyment with all the carelessness of a youthful conqueror.
His strong constitution and open-air life had enabled him to triumph
like that with impunity, for years on end; but even at that time he had
often suffered from sudden fits of depression, a secret, silent
hopelessness, when everything seemed to be going black before him with
needless, useless, menacing gloom. None of his fellow-officers saw it;
none of his brothers or sisters. If he put in an appearance on one of
those days, he was the same blunt, jovial soldier, the fair-haired,
burly giant, rough and noisy, with the mock fierceness in his voice and
the love of women in his brown, questing eyes, that went up and down,
doing their appraising in a moment. But, secretly, there was within him
so great a discontent with himself, that, as soon as he was alone, he
would think:

"O God, what a rotten, filthy life!..."

Then he would fling himself on a couch, under his sword-rack, and wonder
whether it was because he had drunk champagne yesterday, or because of
something else ... something else ... a strong feeling of discontent. He
did not know, but he made up his mind on one point, that he must knock
off champagne: the damned fizzy stuff didn't suit him and he wouldn't
drink it again. Indeed, he wouldn't drink much at all: no beer, no
cocktails, for it all flew straight to his temples, like a wave of
blood, and throbbed there, madly. And so it came to a secret
abstemiousness, of which he never spoke and which he calculated so
cunningly that his friends, though they knew that he was no great
drinker, did not know that he could not support a drink at all.
Sometimes he was fierce about it, allowed the drink to be poured out and
emptied the glass under the table or broke it deliberately, knocked it
over. That beastly drinking drove him mad; the other thing, on the
contrary, kept him calm and cool, cleared his blood and his brain. It
was after drinking, especially, that he felt depressed; after the other
thing, he felt as if he were starting a new life. He was like that as a
young officer, like that for years at Deventer, Venlo and the Hague; and
his sudden rough outbursts--of insolent gaiety rather than anger--had
given him his name as a big, blustering, brainless sort of ass: a pane
of glass smashed, without the slightest occasion; a quarrel with a
friend, without occasion; a duel provoked for no reason and then a
reconciliation effected, with the greatest difficulty, by the other
officers; a need sometimes to go for houses and people like a madman and
destroy and break things, more from a sheer animal instinct of wanton
gaiety than from anger. When he was angry, he knew what he was doing; a
kind of soft-heartedness prevented him from becoming really angry; it
was only that madness of his which allowed him to go really far, letting
himself be carried away by a strange intoxication, the same intoxication
which he felt on horseback, when riding in a steeplechase: a longing to
rave and rage and go too far and trample on everything under him, not
out of malice but out of madness. That again cooled him, made him feel
clear and calm: it was only the confounded drink that drove him mad....

But, as he grew older, he quieted down and mastered his hot blood, so
that he was satisfied with a quiet _liaison_ with a little woman whom he
went to see at regular intervals; and suddenly, in his secret fits of
gloom and blackness, it was borne in upon him that he must get married,
that it was that confounded living alone in rooms which gave him the
deep-lying discontent which he never spoke about, for it would never
have done to let the others notice things which they would think queer
and of which he himself was at heart ashamed. And then, as he lay
quietly, under his sword-rack, he would think, ah, to get married, to
have a dear little wife ... and children, heaps of children ... and not
to dissipate your substance for nothing!... But children ... Lord, Lord,
how jolly, to have a whole tribe of children round you!... All that was
kindly in him and friendly, not to say very romantic and extremely
sentimental, now made him wax enthusiastic, under the sword-rack, the
great, strong fellow who made the couch crack under him with his weight:
Lord, Lord, how jolly! A whole tribe of children: not two or three, but
a tribe, a tribe!... He smiled at the thought; after his riotous youth,
it was a pleasant prospect: a nice little house, a home of his own, a
dear little wife, children.... He talked to his mother about it; and she
was delighted; because she had long been thinking that he ought to get
married.... He was thirty-five now; yes, really, it would be a good
thing to get married.... And she looked about and found Adeline for him:
a good family, of French descent; connections in India, which was always
nice; no money, but the Van Lowes never looked at money, though they
hadn't so very much themselves, comparatively, professing a laughing
contempt for the dross which, all the same, they could very well do
with. A dear little girl, Adeline, young--she was thirteen years younger
than her husband--fair-haired and placid: a regular little mother even
as a girl. And Gerrit, though he had had a brief vision of other women,
other girls, had thought:

"Oh, well, yes, a bit bread-and-buttery; but you want a different sort
for your wife than you do for your mistress!"

And, after all, she was round and plump, a little round ball, even as a
girl, and nice to hug, even though she was a bit short and though her
figure was badly deficient in the lines that set his blood tingling. He
never for a moment fell in love with Adeline; but he saw her for what
she was: his wife and the mother of his children, the little tribe for
which he longed, because it was such a pity and almost mean to go
dissipating your substance for nothing, especially when you were getting
a bit older and sobering down. He would have a healthy little wife in
Adeline; she would give him a healthy little tribe.... She, in her
placid way, had come to love him, very simply, because he was big and
good-looking and because he was offering her, a penniless girl, a modest
position. They had got married and were still living in the same little
house, quite a small house, but big enough to harbour what Gerrit had
looked for from the start, one citizen of the world after the other.

He thought it rotten now to be alone; and, when Mamma had asked Adeline
and the children to the little villa at Nunspeet, he had grumbled that
they were leaving him all alone, but gave in: a few weeks in the country
would do the wife and the children good; and he ran down once or twice
to Nunspeet on Sundays. But the loneliness was bad for him; and the
house that had suddenly become lifeless and silent oppressed him with a
gloom which weighed upon him so heavily that he could not throw it off:
a cursed heavy weight which bore down on his chest. Add to this that, in
order not to be alone in the evenings, he allowed the other fellows, at
whose mess he dined these days, to persuade him to go with them and have
a drink at the Witte ... and it was those confounded drinks which
finished him, simply finished him.... He was home by one, at the latest;
but he felt, after those drinks, as if he had been up all night: he
could not sleep; if he fell asleep at last, he kept on waking up; his
heart bounced as if it were trying to reach his temples; he turned about
and turned about, dabbed his face and wrists, lay down again, ended by
splashing cold water all over his body; then he crept into bed again,
huddling himself up, with his knees drawn up to his chin, like a child;
he stuffed the sheets into his ears, hid his watch, so as not to hear it
ticking louder and louder, and at last went to sleep. When he woke in
the early morning, whole landscapes of misty mountains pressed upon his
brain, as though his poor head were the head of an Atlas supporting the
world on his neck; persistent, slow-rolling, rocky avalanches crumbled
all the way down his spine; and, with his legs stretched out wide in
bed, he was so horribly depressed by that waking nightmare that he felt
as if he could never make a move to get up, as if he could not stir his
little finger. Then, at last, with a groan, he got up, cursing himself
for drinking the damned stuff, took his bath, did his dumb-bell
exercises, full of wondering admiration for his powerful arms and
ingenuously thinking, if he was so strong in his muscles, why couldn't
he carry off a drink or two?... Then he would look at his arms with the
smiling vanity of a woman contemplating her beautiful curves; and,
though his eyelids still hung heavy and round, too weary to roll up, the
waking nightmare vanished under the influence of the water and the
exercises and the misty mountains rose higher and higher till they
vanished out of sight and the avalanche of rocks just tickled his back
with a last gritty hail of pebbles. Then he became himself again: his
orderly was waiting outside with his horse; in barracks he was the
zealous captain, who carefully performed his military duties; none of
the officers saw anything the matter with him....

But, though, of course, there were always the other fellows, loneliness
seemed to envelop him, an almost tangible loneliness that pressed upon
him, something that alarmed him. What was it this time, he would ask
himself: was he ill, or had he the blues? Blast those moods, which you
couldn't understand yourself! Was he ill, or had he the blues? Was it
that beastly worm, rooting away in his carcase with its legs and eating
up his marrow, or was he just thinking it rotten that his wife and
children were away?... His brain was whirling with it all: first that
rotten feeling and then the beastly worm. Sometimes it became such an
obsession with him that, during his afternoon rides when he let his
horse gallop wildly, he would see the thing wriggling along in front of
him.... Then he would think of Ernst; and he felt sorry for the poor
chap. What a queer thing it was, a diseased soul; and could he ... could
he himself be diseased ... in his soul ... or at any rate in his
body?... If he told people what he suspected, nobody would believe him.
Outwardly he was such a sturdy fellow, such a healthy animal. But if
only they could take a peep inside him!... That wretched worm thing had
been at it again, rooting away in his carcase with its beastly legs, its
hundreds of legs, never leaving him in peace. Was it just a queer
feeling, was it an illusion, like Ernst's hallucination ... or could it
really be a live thing?... No, that was too ridiculous: it wasn't really
alive.... And yet he remembered stories of people who always had
headaches, headaches which nothing could cure; and, after their death, a
nest of earwigs had been found swarming in their brains.... Imagine, if
it should be some beastly insect! But no, it wasn't alive, it wasn't
alive: he only called it a worm or centipede because that described the
beastly sensation.... Should he go and see a doctor, some clever
specialist at Amsterdam?... But what was he to say?

"Doctor, there's something crawling about inside my carcase like a
beastly centipede!"

And the doctor would tell him to undress and would look at his carcase,
still young and fresh, notwithstanding his earlier rackety life, with
the muscles in good condition, the joints flexible, the chest broad, the
lungs expanded, and would stare at him and think ... he would think ...
the specialist would think that he was mad! He would ask questions about
his brothers and sisters ... and he would want to see Ernst ... and he
would draw all sorts of learned conclusions, would the clever
specialist.... No, hanged if he would go to a doctor; he would be
ashamed to say:

"Doctor, there's something crawling about inside my carcase, like a
beastly centipede."

He would be ashamed, absolute ashamed....

Or to say:

"Doctor, a gin-and-bitters upsets me."

"Well, captain," the doctor would say, "then you'd better not take a
gin-and-bitters."

What was the use of going to a doctor, or even a specialist? He would
not do it, he would _not_.... The best thing was to be abstemious,
certainly not take any drinks ... and then grapple with that damned
sensation--come, he wasn't a girl!--and not think about it, just stop
thinking about it.... He must have a little distraction: he was leading
such a lonely life these days. And, in that loneliness, without his wife
and children, he began to think, with that incurable sentimentality
which lay hidden deep down in him, of the comfort it was to belong to a
large family, of the way it cheered you up.... Theirs had been a big
family: but how it was scattering now! Bertha's little tribe had all
broken up.... The others Mamma still kept together; and that Sunday
evening was a capital institution of Mamma's.... And so he would look in
on Karel and Cateau towards dinner-time, hoping that they would ask him
to stay and that for once he would not have to dine with the other
fellows at the mess; but they did not ask him and, when it was nearly
six, Gerrit, feeling almost uncomfortable, heaved his big body out of
his chair and went and joined the others, reflecting that Karel and
Cateau had little by little become utter strangers.... And, though he
was not awfully keen on Adolphine, he sank his pride, invited himself to
her house and stayed on for the whole evening; and he had to confess to
himself that, upon his word, Adolphine was at her best in her own house
and that the evening had not been so bad. Constance was at Baarn one
day, at Nunspeet another; Van der Welcke was abroad; but Aunt Ruyvenaer
was at the Hague--Uncle had gone to India--and Aunt Lot was always
jolly:

"Yes, Herrit.... You showed a ghood nose to come here.... We're having
_nassi_[3].... You'll stay and lhunch, take pot lhuck, eh, Herrit,
what?"

He accepted gratefully, felt a sudden radiant glow inside him, just
where loneliness gave him a feeling of icy cold. Yes, he would stay to
lunch: he loved the East-Indian "rice-table," the way Aunt and Toetie
made it; and he was secretly glad that Uncle was away, for he didn't
like Uncle. In Aunt Lot's big, roomy house there was a sort of genial
warmth that gave him a delicious sensation and almost left him weak, as
though a smell of Java pervaded everything around, reminding him of his
childhood. The house was full of Japanese porcelain; there were stuffed
birds of paradise; under a big square glass cover was a whole
_passer_,[4] with tiny dolls as toys: little _warongs_,[5] little herds
of cattle; there were Malay weapons on the walls; in Aunt's conservatory
there were mats on the floor, as in Java; and Gerrit thought it fun to
tease Alima, though she was dressed as a European, and he was only sorry
that she was not _latta_,[6] because that reminded him of the _latta_
servants whom he used to tease, in Java, as a child:

"_Boeang, baboe; baboe, boeang_!"[7]

And from the Japanese porcelain and the birds of paradise and the
_passer_ there came that same smell, the smell that pervaded the whole
house, a smell of _akar-wangi_[8] and sandalwood; and, while Aunt was
making "rice-table" and Alima running from the store-room to the kitchen
with a basket full of bottles of Indian spices, Gerrit felt his mouth
water:

"Aunt, we're going to have a great tuck-in!"

"_Allah_,[9] that boy Herrit!" chortled Aunt Lot, looking terribly fat,
with her vast, pendulous bosom, wearing no stays, indoors, but with
brilliants the size of turnips in her ears. "_Allah_, that Herrit: he'd
murder his own father for _nassi_!"

And Aunt went into ecstasies: Aunt, turned into a mobile Hindu idol, ran
from kitchen to cellar and store-room; Toetie ran too; Alima ran too.
The aromatic fragrance filled the whole house. There would be _petis_,
black and scented and hot.

"Oh, for rice, with a dried fish, and _petis_!" Gerrit rhapsodized.

And Aunt laughed till the tears came, happy and glad because Gerrit was
fond of _nassi_.

But there would also be _kroepoek_,[10] golden and crisp: the dried fish
which, when heated, swelled up into brittle flakes, flakes that cracked
in your fingers as you broke them and between your teeth as you crunched
them; and then there would be _lodeh_,[11] with a creamy sauce full of
floating vegetables and _tjabe_; and, to follow on the rice, Aunt had
made _djedjonkong_, the Java sugar-cake, with the icing of white
_maizena_[12] on the top; only Aunt was sorry that she could get no
_santen_,[13] in "Gholland," and had to do the best she could with milk
and cream....

And, when at last they sat down to table--Aunt, the three girls and
Gerrit, the enthusiastic Gerrit--Aunt and the little cousins would laugh
aloud:

"_Allah_, that boy Herrit!"

And they vied with one another who should help him, very carefully, so
that the rice should not make a messy heap on his plate:

"No, _don't_ mix up your food!" Aunt Lot entreated. "That Dhutch
_totok_[14] way of mixing up everything together: I can't stand it. Keep
your rice clean, as clean as you can."

"Yes, Aunt, as maidenly as a young girl!" cried Gerrit, with sparkling
eyes.

And Aunt again laughed till the tears came: too bhad, you know!

"And now your _lodeh_ in the little saucer ... that's it ... so-o! ...
And the _sambal_,[15] neatly on the edge of your plate: don't mix it up,
Herrit ... Oh, that boy Herrit! ... Take a taste now: each _sambal_ with
a spoonful of rice ... that's it ... so-o! ... The _kroepoek_ on the
table-cloth ... that's it ... so-o! ... And now ghobble away ...
_Allah_, that boy Herrit: he'd murder his own father for _nassi_! ...
_Kassian_, Van Lowe!"

This last exclamation was meant to convey that Van Lowe, Gerrit's
father, was dead long since and that Gerrit therefore could not murder
his father for _nassi_ if he wanted to; and this time Aunt's eyes filled
with tears of real emotion, not of laughter: _kassian_, Van Lowe!

Gerrit no longer felt lonely and ceased thinking of those queer feelings
of his. He ate his rice with due respect, ate it slowly, so as to spin
out the enjoyment as long as he could; but it was an effort, you know,
with Aunt and Toetie and Dotje and Poppie vying with one another in
turns:

"Herrit, have some more sambal-tomaat[16]... Herrit, fill up your
_lodel_-saucer.... Herrit, take some _ketimoen_:[17] that's nice and
cool, if your mouth's burning...."

And, though Gerrit's palate was on fire, though the _sambal_ rose to his
temples till it congested his brain like a cocktail, Gerrit went on
eating, took another spoonful of clean rice, took another taste of black
_petis_....

"Herrit, there's _djedjonkong_ coming!" Aunt warned him. "You won't
leave me in the lurch with my _djedjonkong_, will you, Herrit?"

And Gerrit declared that Aunt was making heavy demands on his stomach,
but that he would manage to leave room for the _djedjonkong_; and he
banged one fist upon the other, to express that he would bang the
_nassi_ together in his stomach, to make room for the sugar-cake. Aunt
was radiant with pleasure, because Gerrit thought everything so
delicious; and, after the _djedjonkong_, as Gerrit sat puffing and
blowing, she suggested:

"Come, Herrit, _nappas_[18] a bit now!"

And Gerrit took the liberty of loosing a few buttons of his uniform and
dropped, with legs wide outstretched, into a wicker deck-chair, while
Aunt invited him to be sure and not leave her in the lurch, next day,
with the remnants.

The curry lunch at Aunt Lot's put Gerrit in good spirits for the whole
day. He puffed and blew more in fun than in reality; he extolled the
"rice-table," which is never heavy, the _tjabe_, which clears your blood
and your brain; and it was as though Aunt's aromatic and very strong
_sambals_ filled him with the joy of life, for that day, and also with a
certain tenderness, because it all reminded him of his childhood at
Buitenzorg. He took his afternoon ride quietly and pleasantly: excellent
exercise, after the generous meal; arrived at the mess in good spirits
and did not eat much, gassing about Aunt Lot's _nassi_; and, when he
went home, at a reasonable hour in the evening, he asked himself:

"If I can have such good days, why should I have such rotten ones? I
shall tell Line to give us _nassi_ every day; but Line can't do it as
Aunt Lot does...."

Another day, Gerrit, with that sentimental longing for his own people,
went and looked up Paul. He found him in his sitting-room, the place
beautifully tidy, Paul lying on the sofa in a silk shirt and a
white-flannel jacket, reading a modern novel. And Paul was very amiable,
even allowed Gerrit to smoke a cigar: one of his own, for Paul did not
smoke; only, he asked Gerrit not to make a mess with the ash and to
throw the match into the wastepaper-basket at once, because he couldn't
stand used matches about the place.

"Aren't you going away this summer?" asked Gerrit.

"Not I, my dear fellow!" said Paul, decidedly. "It's such dirty work,
travelling: your skin gets black, your nails get black in the train;
your clothes get creased in your trunk; and you never know what sort of
bed awaits you. No, I'm getting too old to go away...."

"But aren't you even going to Nunspeet?"

"Oh, my dear Gerrit," Paul implored, "what _is_ the use of my going to
Nunspeet? Mamma has Adeline and the children with her; Constance is
devoting herself to Ernst: what earthly use would it be for me to go to
Nunspeet?... All that travelling is such a nuisance; and going to
Nunspeet would make me almost as dirty as going to Switzerland.... No, I
shall stay where I am. The landlady's very clean and so is the maid;
and, though I have to see to a lot myself, of course, things are fairly
well cared for ... and not _too_ dirty...."

"But, Paul," said Gerrit, with a sort of "Look here, drop it!" gesture,
"that cleanliness of yours is becoming a mania!"

"And why shouldn't I have a mania as well as any one else?" asked Paul,
in an offended voice. "Every one has a mania. You have a mania for
bringing children into the world. Mine is comparatively sterile, but has
just as much right to exist as yours."

"But, Paul, you're becoming an old fogey at this rate, never moving, for
fear of a speck of dirt. If you go on like this, you'll get rooted in a
little selfish circle of your own, you'll cease to take an interest in
anything ... and you're young still, only just thirty-eight...."

"I've taken an interest in the world for years," said Paul, "but I
consider the world such a vile, dirty rubbish-heap, such a
conglomeration of human wretchedness, such a rotten, scurvy, stinking,
filthy dustbin...."

"But, Paul, you're absurd!"

"Because I choose at last to retire into my room, where at least things
are clean!" said Paul, with a gesture of irritation.

"My dear chap, you don't mean what you say: I can't tell if you're
serious or humbugging."

"Serious? You say I'm not serious?" cried Paul, grinning scornfully and
working himself into a real temper. "Do you think I'm not serious?"

"Well, if you're serious, then I say that you're simply diseased."

"Diseased?"

"Yes, diseased: just as much as Ernst is diseased. That tidiness of
yours is a mania; that way of looking upon the world as a dustbin is a
disease. You were always a humbug, but at least you used to be good
company, you used to be a brilliant talker; and nowadays, for some time
past, you show yourself nowhere, you shut yourself up, you're becoming
impossible and a bore...."

"I'm becoming older," said Paul, soberly. "A brilliant talker? I may
have been, perhaps. But it's not worth while. The moment you fashion a
thought into words and try to express it, no one listens to you. People
are just as sloppy and messy in their conversation as in everything
else. It's not worth while.... And yet," he said, with a touch of
melancholy, "you're right: I used to be different. But it's really not
worth while, old fellow, in my case. You have your wife and your
children: not that I'm yearning for a wife and children, especially such
an ant-hill as you've brought into the world. But what have I? The club
bores me. Doing anything bores me. I am too modern for the old ideas and
not modern enough for the new ones."

His eyes lit up as he heard himself beginning to talk:

"Yes, the old ideas," he repeated; and his voice became fuller and
recovered the rather sing-song rhythm of earlier days, when he used to
unbosom himself at great length of all sorts of ironical theories and
mock philosophy, very often superficial, but always brilliant. "The old
ideas. There's rank, for instance. I've been thinking about it lately. I
like rank. But do you know how I like it? Just as Ernst loves an antique
vase, even so I am sometimes attracted by an old title. I should like to
be a count or a marquis, not from snobbery: don't imagine that I want to
be a count or a marquis out of snobbery, for that's not the idea at all.
But just as Ernst admires an antique vase, or an old book, or a piece of
brocade, I admire a count's or marquis' title; and my title, besides,
would be much cleaner than the piece of brocade, which is full of
microbes. But, for goodness' sake, don't run away with the idea that I
want to be a count or a marquis out of snobbery. You understand, don't
you? I should only care for it from the decorative and traditional point
of view.... But a modern title of _jonkheer_,[19] Gerrit, dating back to
William I.,[20] I wouldn't have if you paid me! To begin with, I think
_jonkheer_ an ugly word; and then I think that a title of that sort
looks like a modern-art signboard, like one of those _art-nouveau_
posters with their everlasting stiff, upright, squirmy lines; and those
conventional poppies are positively revolting to my mind because they
symbolize to me the cant and hypocrisy of our modern world.... Yes,
there's a great deal of poetry, Gerrit, in old ideas. We people are
crammed full of old ideas: we inherited them; they're in our blood. And
we live in a society in which the new ideas are already putting forth
shoots, the real, new ideas, the true, the beautiful ideas, the three or
four beautiful ideas that already exist. But I, for my part, have my
blood so full of old ideas that I can't advance with the rest.... New
ideas: look here, one new idea, a really beautiful new idea, in our
time, is pity. Gerrit, what could be more beautiful and more delightful
and newer than pity: genuine pity for all human wretchedness? I feel it
myself, even though I never leave my sofa. I feel it myself. But, even
as I feel it and never leave my sofa, so the whole world feels the new
idea of pity ... and never leaves its sofa.... Lord, my dear chap,
there's blood sticking to everything; the world is nothing but mean
selfishness and hypocrisy; there's war, injustice and all sorts of
rottenness; and we know it's there and we condemn it and we feel pity
for everything that is trampled underfoot and sucked dry.... And what do
we do? Nothing. I do just as little as the great powers do. The Tsar
does nothing; there's not a government, not an individual that does a
thing. You don't do anything either.... Meanwhile, there is war, there
is injustice, not only in South Africa, but everywhere, Gerrit,
everywhere: you've only to go outside and you'll come upon injustice in
the Hoogstraat; you've only to go travelling and get black with grime
and dirt ... and you'll find injustice everywhere.... And, meanwhile,
that idea is stirring in this filthy world of ours: the idea of pity....
And, just as I am powerless, everything and everybody is powerless....
Then am I not right to withdraw from the whole business into my room ...
and to stay on my sofa?..."

He went on talking; and at last Gerrit got up, glad that he had been to
see Paul and that Paul had talked as usual, long-winded though he might
have been. But he was hardly gone, before Paul rose from his sofa. He
flung open the shutters, to air the room of Gerrit's smoke; he rang the
bell, to have the ash cleared away; he put the chairs straight and
removed every trace of Gerrit's visit:

"There, I let myself be persuaded into talking!" thought Paul,
irritably. "But d'you think the chap grasped it and valued it for a
moment? Of course he didn't: not what I said of the old and not what I
said of the new ideas!... It's not worth while taking the trouble to be
a brilliant talker.... The world is dirty and stupid ... and Gerrit is
stupid also, with his nine children, and dirty, with those cigars of his
... and besides he's a melancholy beggar, who has his manias ... just as
Ernst has ... and I ... and everybody...."

And he flung himself angrily on his cushions and read his modern novel,
all day long, without so much as stirring....

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Shirt.

[2] Half-castes.

[3] Malay: rice, currie.

[4] Market-place, bazaar.

[5] Booths.

[6] Attractive, pretty.

[7] "Put the baby down, nurse; nurse, put baby down."

[8] Cedarwood, or any other scented wood.

[9] Lord!

[10] The dried fish known in British India as Bombay duck.

[11] A sort of cocoa-nut.

[12] Indian cornflour.

[13] Cocoa-nut milk.

[14] The nickname given by the half-castes to the pure bred
Dutch.

[15] Red pepper, capsicum.

[16] Tomato-capsicum.

[17] Cucumber, gherkin.

[18] Take breath.

[19] The lowest title of nobility in Holland, ranking after the
barons and hereditary knights or _ridders_. The highest title is that of
count. There are no marquises or dukes in the Northern Netherlands.

[20] 1814.




CHAPTER X


Dorine also, Gerrit remembered, had remained in the Hague; and he looked
her up at her boarding-house, where she occupied two small, comfortless
rooms. He had not seen her for days ... or was it weeks? He called twice
without finding her in: the servant did not know where she had gone, for
Miss van Lowe was nearly always out. At last, Gerrit caught her at home,
at twelve o'clock, when she was hurriedly having a makeshift lunch, on
the edge of the table, with her chair askew, taking nervous bites and
timid sips.

"My dear Dorine, where have you been hiding all this time?" asked
Gerrit, with boisterous geniality.

She was out of sorts at being taken by surprise:

"Where have I been hiding? Where have I been hiding? I never have a
moment to hide anywhere. I'm far too busy for that!"

"But what have you got to do?"

"What have I got to do? The day flies ... and I never have time to do
what I've got to do."

"But what _have_ you got to do, Dorine?"

"My dear Gerrit, I won't bore you with a list of my doings. Take it from
me that my life is sometimes _too_ busy and that I _never_ know a
second's rest...."

He sat down and looked at her lunch.

"I came to take a snack with you and just to have a chat. But I see that
you're in a great hurry and that you haven't a great deal to eat, so I
don't expect you want me...."

"Do you think I sit down to an elaborate meal all by myself? No, Gerrit,
I've no time for that."

"Have you a mouthful for me?"

"A mouthful, yes. I'll ring and order a couple of eggs for you."

She rang, ordered the eggs; and Gerrit was given a plate on the edge of
the unlaid table:

"I'm glad to see you again, Sissy," said Gerrit. "I never see you at
all, now that we don't meet at Mamma's."

"Well, you don't miss much."

"I can't say you're very amiable to-day. Have you such a thing as a
glass of beer for me?"

"No, I haven't any beer."

"What are you drinking then?"

"Water, as you see."

"Oh, do you drink nothing but water? Well, then I'll have a glass of
water too. I'm not very hungry either," said Gerrit, fibbing, for he was
always hungry. "And, tell me, Dorine: don't you intend to run down to
Nunspeet?"

"Ye-es," said Dorine, dubiously. "I ought really to go to Nunspeet....
Mamma's written to me, so has Adeline ... but I don't know how to fit it
in."

"How do you mean, to fit it in?"

"Well, with the things I've got to do here."

"But what is it you've got to do?"

"Oh, Gerrit, nothing really that would interest you!... The point is
that I'm good enough for Nunspeet ... but then of course they only want
me to be nurse to your children."

"Why, Dorine!"

"That's it, of course!" she said, tartly. "To be nurse to your
children!"

"I don't think you need be afraid of that. Line has the governess with
her...."

"Well, then why does everybody want to get me down to Nunspeet: Mamma,
Adeline, you?... I can't do anything for Ernst, because Ernst upsets me
too much...."

"But, Dorine, to give you a change ... as you're so lonely here...."

"Lonely?... Lonely?" echoed Dorine.

She drank her last sip of water and said:

"I don't mind being lonely...."

"Yes, I know that, but still it's rather comfortless."

"I like being lonely. I think it very cosy and comfortable."

"You think it cosy?"

"Yes."

"Here, in this bare room of yours?"

"Yes, here, in this bare room of mine."

"But, Dorine, that's not possible!"

"But, good gracious, Gerrit, don't I tell you that it is!"

She stamped her foot angrily and gave him a resentful glance. Behind her
dark eyes he saw a whole world of secret bitterness, a fierce grudge
which smouldered in the depths of her soul. And it suddenly struck him
that she looked very old, though he knew that she was only just
thirty-nine. Her hair, drawn into a knot at the back, was beginning to
go grey, there were deep wrinkles in her forehead, now that she was out
of temper; and the lines of her cheeks and chin and her sharp, bitter
mouth gave her almost the look of an old woman. Her figure too appeared
withered and shrunken. And he suddenly thought her so much to be pitied
in her lonely life as an unmarried woman without interests, over whose
head the years had passed bringing none of the sweetness of the changing
seasons--for it seemed as if she had never known a spring, as if she
would never know a summer, as if there would only be the dreary autumn
which was now beginning to loom dimly before her, as if there had never
been anything for her in life, as if there never would be anything for
her, never anything but that weary passing of the monotonous, lonely
days, so lonely and so monotonous that she created for herself a bustle
and flurry that did not exist, interests that were not there, an
activity which she imagined, running in and out of shop after shop, for
a box of stationery or a skein of thread, with, in between, a casual
charitable call, done in a fussy, unpractical fashion--he suddenly
thought her so much to be pitied in her loveless, cheerless life that he
said:

"Shall I tell you what would be nice of you? And sensible?... To pack up
all your traps, say good-bye to your landlady below ... and come and
live with _us!_"

She stared at him with angry eyes and pressed her thin lips together:

"Come and live with _you_?" she asked, in astonishment. "What do you
mean?"

"What I say. The house is small, but we can manage with the children;
you would have a tiny bedroom: that's the best I could do for you. Line
is very fond of you and so are the children. And then you'd be living
with us and have a jolly time."

"_Live_ with you?" she repeated.

And he saw a shadow of hesitation in her eyes, for, indeed, it seemed to
her that a heavenly warmth suddenly lapped her round; and she felt her
dark, angry eyes grow moist, she did not know why.

"Yes. Wouldn't you think that jolly?"

"But what put it into your head, Gerrit?"

"Because I don't think it's jolly for you here."

"I'm all right here, I'm quite contented."

"Yes, I know; but surely you'd be more comfortable with us?"

She made an effort to force back the tears in her eyes. It was always
so, with those tiresome, nervous tears: they came for nothing, for no
reason at all. It was not sensitiveness in her, it was sheer miserable
nervousness, so she herself thought; and she hated herself for it, hated
herself for those tears which sparkled so readily. But Gerrit's words
had surprised her and touched her, surprised and touched her to such an
extent that she was ashamed to let him see it and so blazed out,
purposely, in order to hide herself behind that assumption of bitter
resentment and ill-temper:

"More comfortable? More comfortable in your house? I'd be a _nursemaid_
in your house, that's what I should be! No, I've had enough in the end
of living for everybody who wants me and who can make use of me! I'm
going to live for _myself_ at last, for myself and nobody else...."

"But, Dorine...."

He did not complete his sentence. He did not wish to be cruel and tell
her that she had never lived for anybody but herself: not because she
was selfish, for she was not that at heart, but because she had never
found the right path, along which she could have trudged valiantly,
urging her lonely steps towards a point which would have formed a centre
for her small life, for the small circle of herself and that which she
would have loved. Year after year had passed over her head, bringing
none of the sweetness of the changing seasons: the illusion of spring
she had never known; the fierce heat of summer she had never known;
kindly shelter she had never known; nor had she ever known aught of
blowing winds and raging storms: all that was sensitive in her had
shrivelled like flowers which no sun has ever shone upon; what was
feminine in her had withered like flowers which no dew has watered; and
everything in her had become soured and embittered into an almost
unconscious exasperation at her aimless existence, at her loveless life,
which had gone on for years and years. Was it now nothing but autumn in
front of her and around her, like twilight in her soul, like twilight
around her soul?...

He stood up, she made him feel sad. He went away; and his parting words
were merely:

"No, Dorine, you would not be a nursemaid in our house. If you care to
think it over, do; and be sure that Line and I will think it very jolly
if you do come to us...."

And he took his afternoon ride, picked out his lonely road. With a
horse, like that, it was like being with a friend. He patted the
animal's neck; and it shivered, like a woman under a caressing hand. He
talked to it; and it shook its pointed ears, as though it understood, as
though it answered with a graceful movement of its neck and head. And,
while he let the horse go at a foot's pace, with the reins held loose in
his hand, he thought how lonely it had all become, now that the twilight
was deepening around them. In bright flashes he thought just once more
of his childhood, out there: Buitenzorg; the white palace; the delicious
garden, unique of its kind and world-famous, with its precious trees,
its clustering palms, its giant ferns, its strange, huge giant creepers
with stems as thick as pythons slung from tree to tree.... And, behind
it, the river ... where he used to play with Karel and Constance.... Oh,
how vivid it all was! To think of it almost brought the tears to his
eyes, now that the twilight was gathering round him and these memories
were but the last reflection of those sunny days when they were all
children together!... It had begun very slowly, slowly but irrevocably:
the gradual separation and drifting apart, the ties loosened until they
were all detached ... now, just now, in the sombre twilight that was
drawing nigh.... Slowly, slowly, with every year in which the brothers
and sisters grew bigger and older, in which they developed from children
into persons who themselves drew a circle around them, their own circle
of marriage, their own circle of children, of which they themselves were
now the centre, even as his father and his mother had been in their
family-circle, in their circle of children and even grandchildren....
Slowly, slowly it had happened, year by year, really almost
unnoticeably, that all the brothers and sisters who had been one family
in the white palace over there--which in that garden yonder, so very far
away in miles and years, seemed to him part of the fairy-tale of his
boyhood, with Constance' fairy figure flitting through it, red flowers
at her temples--that all the brothers and sisters had drawn a circle
round about themselves, a circle of their families or of themselves
alone; and, though those circles for the first few years had sometimes
intersected one another, slowly, slowly they had shifted farther and
farther apart; and, just as that gloomy twilight drew nigh, they
retreated still farther.... Had Mamma always secretly foreseen it; and
was that why she had clung so obstinately to that one evening a week,
the evening at which formerly he had laughed and joked with the others:
always that Sunday evening of Mamma's, the "family group," that
gathering at regular intervals, with cards and cakes, which they all
sometimes thought extremely boring, but never neglected, for the sake of
the old mother, who wished to keep the children together? Had Mamma
always foreseen it? Oh, it still existed, the family-group, with the
cards and cakes, every Sunday; but was it not really losing its
significance more and more ... because the circles had shifted so very
far apart?... The twilight was gathering around them all, sombre and
menacing; and he felt its chilling influence even now as he rode along
on that warm summer's day: the twilight was deepening around Dorine and
around Paul, growing darker and darker with their growing loneliness,
the loneliness of a lonely man and a lonely woman who had not sought or
had not found the warm light for their later years, the still young but
yet later years of the small soul that just exists and, consciously or
unconsciously, is for ever asking itself the reason of its small
existence.... The twilight was perhaps not yet so dark around Adolphine,
for she still had her own circle; but even that circle had already
shifted far from the original family-circle, was moving farther and
farther away.... And the twilight had fallen, black as night, so
suddenly, around poor Bertha, now that she was dozing away in a small
house in a village where she knew nobody and did nothing but look out of
her window at the garden, while the roar of the trains deadened her
already dull memories. It seemed too as if Bertha's circle had broken
up, like a ring of light that breaks up into sparks which die out in the
distance, now that she had no one with her but Marianne, poor girl,
pining away in her unhappy lot, the victim of a destiny too big for her
small soul.... Karel, his brother: was Karel his brother still? Or had
not Karel, with his wife, who had never been admitted to the family as
an intimate, also shifted his circle far, far away from the circle of
them all?... And, as for poor Ernst, had the twilight not deepened
around poor Ernst, his gloomy solitude growing ever darker, until he had
fallen ill, ill in his soul and in his senses?... And, now that all
those circles were shifting so far away from one another and becoming
ever wider, what consolation would there be for Mamma, around whom
loneliness and darkness were closing, closing just around her, poor
Mamma, to whom the family circle meant so much, who had always wanted to
remain the centre of the love and warmth of all her children?... And it
was strange that, when he thought of Constance, her circle, on the
contrary, seemed to be moving closer, as though there were a new light
dawning for her and Addie; and strangest of all was when he thought of
himself and of his little tribe, which, it was true, had left him for
the moment, but still belonged to him and was always, always round him
... as if there were no twilight there at all ... as if it were always
dawn, a radiant dawn, flinging wide its golden beams.... Oh, children
were everything! Had he not done wisely to create his golden dawn?... He
did not think of his wife: he thought of his children; he was a father
more than a husband.... Had he not done well? Was it not there that hope
smiled upon him, upon all of them, upon poor Mamma: upon poor Mamma who,
at that very moment, was sunning her lonely old age in the light of that
golden dawn?... Had he not done wisely? But why, if he had done wisely,
must he doubt sometimes and be astonished and even anxious about all
that young, radiant life which he had begotten and which shed forth a
warmth and light in which he now felt his strange soul happily basking,
warmer and lighter than the sunlight in which he was riding? Why should
he doubt and be astonished and even anxious?... Oh, he saw it, suddenly:
because, later on, the rays of that golden dawn also would shine far
away from their centre and that golden radiance would gradually become
dim and dark in its turn!... But, suppose it were a law of nature,
suppose it were bound to be, that all that was united at first in sunny
affection and sunny fellowship should scatter in all directions; suppose
it were bound to circle away and fade into sombre twilight; suppose it
were a law of nature that brothers and sisters should become estranged,
as though they had not been born of one mother and begotten of one
father! Suppose that had to be! Then why have so many doubts, why feel
astonishment and anxiety and why not enjoy the warmth, as long as the
morning sun still shone, after the first gleams of the cheerful dawn?...
Oh, how he longed for his dawn, his little tribe of laughing children!
He would go to them to-morrow, to-morrow! To see them all around him, to
hold them all in one vast embrace, to toss them in his arms, to let them
ride on his back and on his shoulders, to dandle them on his knee, to
romp with them till they all rolled in a heap, to press his lips to
their soft childish skins, giving himself sheer ecstasy in those simple
caresses! He would go down to-morrow, to-morrow!...

Yes, the gloom might deepen around all the rest, but light was still
dawning before him, as it had shone, long years ago, before his father
and mother, when they had all--he and his brothers and sisters--been
children together and their sunny radiance had been their parents' dawn
yonder in India, in the grand white palace, in the fairy gardens....
Yes, light was still dawning in front of him ... and, though later that
light would surely circle away from him also, though the twilight would
gather around his head, around his soul, as it was now beginning to
gather, with such gloomy darkness, around his poor mother, there was
still the present and he had no right to feel doubt or anxiety.

He rode back; and the evening dusked along the wooded roads. But
straight before his eyes was a whirl of golden dust, because he had
forced his thoughts to be glad and sunny: his fair-haired little tribe,
at Nunspeet, whirled before his eyes. It whirled all radiant light,
straight before his eyes.

When he was back in town, seated at the officers' mess, where he dined
these days, not one of them noticed that he had seen that deepening
twilight, nor that he had seen the first gleam of dawn; and he was just
a big, yellow-haired fellow, a great, burly officer, with a jovial,
blustering voice and rough movements that made his chair creak and his
glass in constant danger of breaking; and all the time a stream of noisy
oaths came from his mouth and his jokes set the whole table ringing with
laughter....




CHAPTER XI


Months had dragged by, when Gerrit, riding out with his squadron, had a
meeting that gave him a shock. It was on the Koninginnegracht, one dank
autumn morning, dull and dark at that early hour, as if it would not get
light all day; the whole roadway was taken up by the horses, whose hoofs
clattered in rhythmical trot over the even cobbles; the maids, in their
lilac-print dresses, hung out of the windows to look at the fine
hussars. A closed cab came towards the squadron and had to pull up
beside the pavement to let the horses pass. And, with a swift glance,
Gerrit saw through the dimmed panes of the carriage the face of a woman
with a pair of laughing eyes: two brown-gold sparks of laughter, lasting
scarce two or three seconds, those two gleams of gay gold. The laughing
eyes were all that he saw in the vague expanse of face, pale in the
shadow of the cab, under the dark frame of a large hat; but that
laughing glance gave him such a shock that he flushed purple, while his
blood flew to his temples and set them throbbing as if he had taken a
cocktail. He felt a stinging sensation in his neck; and the thought
flashed through him:

"I'll be hanged if that wasn't Pauline! I'll be hanged if that wasn't
Pauline! Can she be back at the Hague?"

But he pulled himself together, settled himself stiffly and firmly in
the saddle and tried to forget his shock and the two brown-gold sparks
of those laughing eyes. Well, suppose it were she: what about it? It was
all so long ago; and did he not often come across the live memories of
his past, looming up suddenly on his path, just like that, in the
street, and did he not pass them with hardly a smile of reminiscence
lurking under his moustache and just lingering in his glance? Suppose it
were she: what then? Was he, who had brought all his old madness within
respectable, middle-aged bounds, going to let himself be shocked by a
pair of laughing eyes out of the past?... No, he felt himself quiet and
strong, in the soberness of his later years. If his blood went coursing
through his veins like that at the glance of a woman, at a memory
looming up on his path, he couldn't help it.... Nevertheless, all that
autumn day--a day which had opened dull and dark and which had remained
dull and dark, with its heavy, clouded sky--was lighted for him by the
two or three seconds' gay, golden gleam from those eyes. Yes, what eyes
that girl Pauline had ... Lord, what a pair of eyes! Eyes that laughed
even when her mouth did not, eyes full of golden mockery, eyes which
knew that they sent him raving mad with their glance, as if he were a
brand which a spark from them set on fire!... And she knew it, she knew
well enough that she sent him mad with her eyes!... Was she back at the
Hague? At the time, she had suddenly gone to Paris and he had not seen
her for years ... for at least twelve years. He was twelve years older
now; she was twelve years older. How rotten, that getting old, that
wearing out of your miserable carcase, of the one body which you got in
this world and which you took to the grave with you and which you
couldn't change, as you change into a new uniform!... Well, his was
still fit and strong; and Pauline's eyes laughed as they used to do....

Twelve years? Come, he wouldn't think about it any longer! If he once
started remembering everything that had happened years and years ago,
the day would be too short for his recollections!

And, in the staidness of his riper years, he forgot the meeting on the
Koninginnegracht and even thought that he might easily have been
mistaken and that it wasn't Pauline at all.... He was no longer lonely
in his house, now that his wife and the children filled the home once
more; and he felt that he must always have it like this in future: the
warmth of the snug home around him; that otherwise he would feel unhappy
and queer and lonely, as in those months last summer. And the first
Sunday evening at Mamma's sent a cheerful glow all through him; and yet
it seemed empty here and there in the once crowded drawing-rooms. For
the two old aunts no longer came: Mamma, it was true, had not held them
accountable for the upset which they had caused with their shrill,
childish voices on that most unfortunate evening, when poor Constance
had been so excited as it was; Mamma had forced herself always to remain
nice to them; but gradually they had fallen into their dotage altogether
and never went out now, living in their little villa with a nurse; they
had become very badly-behaved and fought and quarrelled with each other;
they slept in one bed and refused each other a fair share of the sheets;
and once Aunt Rine pushed Aunt Tine on the stairs, so that she fell down
and hurt her old ribs severely. So they no longer came. And it was
strange, but Gerrit missed the queer, old figures of those two
antiquated spinsters, who used to sit, each with a great piece of
crochet-work in her bony hands, on either side of the conservatory-doors
all through the Sunday evening, now and again hissing into each other's
ears spiteful observations which the children heard and understood and
laughed at; looking with their greedy old eyes, sweet-toothed old ladies
that they were, at the cakes and lemonade; consuming them at last, with
gloating satisfaction; then getting up suddenly, both at the same time,
and going downstairs, under the careful conduct of the little nieces, to
the four-wheeler with the reliable driver, who always brought them safe
home. The Sunday evenings were no longer the same, thought Gerrit,
without those two characteristic, traditional figures, about whom they
all cracked a lot of jokes, but who nevertheless had so long retained
something of life's immutability and pathetic monotony ... until
suddenly the change came and the two figures disappeared.... They would
go on living for years, perhaps, wrangling and quarrelling, clinging
desperately to the world with their bony hands: for years, as though
death couldn't get at them; but they would never sit there again, one by
each of the conservatory-doors....

But a great void had been caused by the dispersal of Bertha's little
band. For Bertha never came to the Hague now; and all who had been to
see her at Baarn were agreed that she was becoming very strange and sat
in a very strange way at her window, almost without moving, as if, after
her busy, stirring life, she, the society-woman, had suddenly, upon her
husband's death, felt that there was no need to do anything more and had
let that atmosphere of listlessness and apathy submerge her and become
the element in which she vegetated. She hardly ever spoke, took no
interest in anything, just sat and looked out of the window, never going
outside the house; and, though she had the full use of her senses, she
had lapsed into a sort of staring torpor, submitting to the passing of
the years, the unnecessary, sombre years that would glide noiselessly
over her soul, bringing with them the dreary twilight, unillumined by a
ray of hope, in which her soul would sit, waiting for the coming
darkness.... In that house of mourning, in her silent, passionless
grief, she had kept no one with her but Marianne, though Marietje was to
come home later. The family knew about Emilie and Henri now, for Emilie,
proud of her new life, had been unable to hold her tongue, had bragged
of what they were doing and how they were making money in Paris; and the
whole family had been astounded and shocked at it. Adolphine and Cateau
had made them all swear never, whatever they did, to let out that Emilie
painted fans or that Henri had become a circus-clown! True, they had not
been able to hide Emilie's fans from Mamma van Lowe, because Emilie
herself had presented her grandmother with one; but that scandal about
Henri the old woman fortunately had not heard: it might have given her a
shock that would have been fatal.... Gerrit knew that people at the
Hague were incessantly telling stories about Emilie and Henri and he
would rather have told the thing out, so that people should know the
truth; but the others, even Constance, implored him to hold his tongue
and so he would hold his tongue with the rest, as if it concerned a
disgraceful family-secret....

Ernst, it is true, had never come regularly to the Sunday evenings; but
none the less his absence--down at Nunspeet--cast a sad shadow. What was
even sadder was that Aunt Lot still came with the girls, but was full of
bitter lamentation, saying that things were going altogether wrong with
the sugar and that these were r-r-rotten times. And, as a matter of
fact, suddenly, one Sunday, Aunt came with much emotion and tears, the
girls more resigned, good, simple souls that they were; and Aunt told in
a torrent of words how they were as good as ruined--Uncle had sent cable
after cable from Java--as good as ruined: they were leaving their big
house at once; they already had in view a tiny little house at Duinoord;
and they would manage there till better times came. It created great
consternation in the family, where money never counted but had always
been very useful; yet Gerrit, in spite of Aunt Lot's tragic attitude and
the tearful voice in which she lamented her fate all through the
evening, admired a certain keen practical sense in her; in the girls
there was also an unruffled calm, a quiet determination to accept the
situation sensibly, without keeping up the appearance of former luxury,
and to retire into poverty with a modest resignation that left no room
for false shame.... A tiny little house, one servant: yes, Herrit, but
Aunt would ask him to _nassi_ all the same, for there was no living
without _sambal_, eh, Herrit?... And Gerrit admired it all, admired that
practical notion of at once cutting your coat according to your cloth in
spite of the tragedy of tears and gestures and exclamations of "Ye-es,
_kassian_!"[1] And he said, speaking to Constance:

"Do you think that real Dutch people could ever behave like that? No, to
begin with, they wouldn't trumpet it forth; then they would go quietly
abroad; but good old Aunt Lot trumpets it forth and started being
practical yesterday and isn't ashamed to move into a smaller house; and,
as I live, she's already asking me to _nassi_!"

Yes, that was the good, old-fashioned East-Indian way; the simple soul,
the simple views of life; the real thing, without show; the cordial
hospitality surviving, even though there was no money left; and all this
attracted Gerrit, for all Auntie's East-Indian accent, for all her look
of a Hindu idol, with the capacious, rolling bosom and the brilliants as
big as turnips.... And the three girls, no longer young--why had those
good children never married, in "Gholland"?--so quiet and practical,
laughing already at the thought of the one servant: they'd make their
own beds; but Alima, of course, was remaining--dressed just like a lady,
stays and all, splendid!--sharing prosperity and misfortune with her
_njonja_,[2] just simply, without stopping for a moment to think whether
she hadn't better look out for a better place.


"Yes, Constance, say what you like, it does me good, in this cold Dutch
air of ours, a glimpse like that of the simple, warmhearted, old-Indian
way!"

And, in spite of all, there were still cards and cakes on Sunday
evenings; but, though Mamma stuck to it, though she was still the centre
of her circle, though the children left her outside most minor quarrels
and difficulties, she still seemed to feel that something was cracking
and tearing and breaking. No, she could no longer deny it to herself;
and her once bright old face had changed, had lost its cheerfulness and
had come to wear, with those new wrinkles round the mouth, a melancholy,
moping look: the family was a _grandeur dechue_!

And things were no better when Constance, making her voice as gentle and
sympathetic as she could, spoke to her about Addie; and, on one of those
Sunday evenings, the old woman said to Van der Welcke, in a harsh voice,
which was beginning to tremble with the sound of broken harp-strings:
"So Addie ... has changed his mind. Constance has told me."

It had been a great disappointment to Van der Welcke too, so great that
he could not forgive Addie and would hardly speak to him. And he also
shrugged his shoulders, angrily, as if he couldn't help it:

"What am I to say, Mamma? Addie is such a very determined boy. He spoke
to his mother at Nunspeet and his mother agrees with him. I don't."

The old woman's head dropped to her breast and went nodding softly up
and down.

"The older we become," she said, "the more disappointment we find in
life...."

She looked up; there was resentment in her eyes. She beckoned Addie to
her, with that imperative gesture which she sometimes employed even to
the oldest of her children.

The boy came:

"What is it, Grandmamma?"

She looked at him; and something within her at once grew softer, when
she saw him standing before her, with a grave, gentle smile on his fair
boyish face, the face which was at the same time so virile in its
strength. Still, she shook her grey head, as though to say that she knew
all about it; and there was reproach in her flickering eyes.

"Well, well," she said. "Mamma has been speaking to me, Addie. And Mamma
tells me that you have changed your mind ... that you want to be a
doctor."

"Yes, Granny."

"Well, well ... and Papa and Mamma and Grandmamma, who would so much
have liked to see you make your way in the diplomatic service."

"Granny, really, I don't feel that I have the vocation."

"And as a doctor?"

"As a doctor, yes, Granny."

"Then I suppose it can't be helped, Addie," said the old woman; and she
suddenly broke down and began to sob quietly.

Van der Welcke looked gloomy. The boy looked down upon them where he
stood, in front of his father and his grandmother. He liked the old
woman and he adored his father and had been hurt by his father's fit of
sulkiness. But he couldn't help seeing that it was their vanity that was
wounded; and, without wishing to be cruel, he couldn't help saying, very
gently:

"Granny, Mamma understood. I should be so glad, Granny, if you and Papa
could also understand...."

But Van der Welcke's jealousy of Constance stabbed ruthlessly at his
heart: he rose and moved to the card-table.

"Mamma understood, Addie?" the old lady repeated, resentfully. "Oh,
Mamma knows that she can't refuse you anything, you see. Papa too; and
now he's upset, poor Papa.... Our illusions become fewer and fewer,
Addie, as we grow older; and therefore it's so terribly sad, dear, when
we have to lose the very last of them. We had all placed our hopes in
you, my boy."

"But, even if I don't go in for the diplomatic service, Granny, that's
no reason why I...."

The old woman raised her hand almost angrily, imposing silence upon him:

"Diplomacy is the finest profession in the world," she said, sharply.
"There's nothing above it.... It's just those new ideas, dear, which
Granny can't keep up with and which make her so sad, because she doesn't
understand them...."

"Granny, I can't bear to see you crying like this."

He sat down beside her, took her hand, looked into her eyes. She mistook
his gentleness:

"Won't you think it over, Addie?" she asked, softly and coaxingly:

"No, Granny," he said, in a calm, decided tone. "I can't do that."

"You mean, you won't."

"I can't, I mustn't, Granny."

"You mustn't?"

"No, Granny. Do try to realize, Granny dear, that I _mustn't_."

The old woman's head went up and down, nodding bitter reproaches....

"Granny, may I promise you to try my hardest ... to do you credit, one
of these days ... as a doctor?"

She gave an angry, contemptuous smile through her tears. He kissed her
very tenderly....

"Ah," he thought to himself, "how we all drag with us--every one of
us--that burden of vanity in our souls ... which prevents us from
living, from really _living_!..."

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Oh, dear!

[2] Mistress.




CHAPTER XII


Yes, Gerrit had quite forgotten the golden glint of those two laughing
eyes which he had seemed to recognize; he had only just reflected,
lightly and vaguely, that he must have been mistaken. And great was his
surprise, a few days later, when, on his way to the Witte after dinner,
a woman came up to him near the club, in the dusk of the evening, and,
as she passed, flashed a laughing glance into his eyes and whispered
very tenderly, almost in his ear:

"Good-evening, Gerrit!"

He knew the voice, even as he had known the eyes: a drowsy,
deep-throated note, with a slight roll of the "r's." Yes, he recognized
her: it was really Pauline; she was back at the Hague. After twelve
years' time!... Well, he took no notice of her, walked on, turned the
corner and reached the Witte at once. He ran up the steps, almost as
though fleeing from something outside; and his face was red, his temples
throbbed. He stayed talking to his friends for an hour or so, curious to
learn whether they too had happened to see Pauline. But the
others--younger officers than himself, he reflected--did not know her;
and he did not hear her name mentioned....

He went home early. The impudent wench, to _dare_ to speak to him! He
went to bed early, man of regular habits that he had become in the
course of years; and, while Adeline was already asleep in the other bed,
he saw the golden eyes laughing, heard his name murmured by that drowsy,
provocative voice, heard it whispered almost close to his ear.... He
fell asleep and, in his dreams, saw the golden eyes....

Well, he thought next morning, if he was to start dreaming of all the
eyes into which he had looked, his sleep would be one great firmament of
eyes! And, as he got up and took his bath, he threw the thing off him,
washed those eyes out of his mind.... Then he breakfasted, quickly, with
his pretty children, vigorous and fair-haired, around him; and then he
rode to the barracks....

But, two days later, walking back from barracks with a couple of
officers, at six or half-past, he came upon Pauline under the fading
trees beside the Alexandersveld. He repressed a movement of impatience
and thought:

"Is she mad? Is she pursuing me deliberately?" But he did not let the
others notice anything. One of them said:

"A fine girl. Who is she?"

But none of them knew; and they went on. Gerrit did not look round.

The thing began to get on his nerves. What did the damned wench want to
come back to Holland for and why must she look at him and speak to him,
why must she go walking past the barracks? Was she mad, was she mad?...
He felt angry and uneasy.... And, a day or two after, as though he had a
presentiment, he hung about the barracks, so as to go away alone, quite
late.

He met her; and, in the dim light under the fading trees, her eyes
laughed towards him through the distance like gold, with that gay,
wicked glint of mockery.

"Damn it all!" he cursed.

And, resolved to take up a firm attitude, he squared his chest, put his
shoulders back, apparently wishing to fill the whole lane with his manly
determination to force his way through every ambush and snare. But she
stopped right in front of him and said, in that drowsy, seductive voice:

"Good-evening, Gerrit!"

"Look here, clear off, will you? And be damned quick about it!" said
Gerrit, angrily.

"It's so nice, meeting you again!"

"Yes, but I don't think it a bit nice, see? So be off!"

And he tried to walk on, broad-chested and imposing, the strong man who
would trample on every smiling and mocking temptation that blocked his
way under the fading trees.

"Gerrit, I _must_ speak to you," she implored.

"Yes, but I don't want to speak to you."

"Oh, but I _must_ speak to you, Gerrit!" murmured the languorous,
maddening voice. "I must, I must speak to you. Not here, but just ...
just inside the Woods."

"What do you want to speak to me about?"

"Only for a second.... I can't tell you here."

"Well, no, d'you see?" said Gerrit, roughly. "I don't want to have
anything to do with you."

"Yes, yes, Gerrit.... Please, Gerrit ... only for a second...."

And he walked on.

She followed him:

"Gerrit...."

"I say, if you don't hurry up and clear out...!"

"Gerrit, just let me tell you something ... let me speak to you for
three minutes ... in the Woods...."

The voice coaxed him and he saw that deep glint of mockery in the
laughing eyes.

"Only for three minutes ... and then I sha'n't worry you any more...."

"Well ... go ahead then!" said Gerrit. "You go on.... I'll follow
you.... But be quick ... I've no time...."

"Where are you going?"

"Home."

"Are you married, Gerrit?"

"Yes. Go ahead now."

"And have you any kiddies?"

"Yes, I have.... _Ajo_!..."[1]

"I expect they're charming kiddies, Gerrit?"

Once again the deep glint in those golden, mocking eyes leapt out at
Gerrit ... and then she had turned, walked away quickly, gone down the
Timorstraat, disappeared in the Woods. It was quite dark there.

"Well, what is it?"

"I haven't seen you for twelve years, Gerrit."

"Is that all you have to say to me?..."

"No, listen," she said, swiftly, understanding that she must make the
most of this precious moment. "Listen. I've been twelve years in Paris,
Gerrit; I've had a lot of trouble there, I can tell you.... But a lot of
fun too. I was all the rage: my photo used to be in the shop-windows
between the Tsar and the King of the Belgians and under Otero's. That
shows, doesn't it?... But a lot of trouble too, Gerrit. Men are beasts,
Gerrit: they're not all like you, so kind, so nice. I often used to
think of you...."

"Yes, but I don't care a hang about all this...."

"I often thought of you, how nice you were and how kind, though you
often pretended to be rough and put on such an angry voice.... Well,
Gerrit, I had to go back to the Hague--you see, it's too long a story to
tell you--and now, Gerrit, now I want to tell you, I'm very hard up ...
I haven't got a penny just now.... Please, Gerrit, can you give me fifty
guilders?"

"Look here, if you think I'm well off, you're very much mistaken. I
can't give you anything."

"Well, Gerrit, couldn't you give me twenty-five guilders? You'd be doing
me a good turn."

"I haven't got it."

"Oh, but, please, Gerrit, can't you give me _something_?"

Gerrit fumbled in his pocket:

"Here's two rixdollars ... and a ten-guilder piece. That's all I've got.
I'm not rich and I don't go about with sheaves of notes in my pocket."

He gave her the fifteen guilders.

"Oh, Gerrit, thank you ever so much! Oh, Gerrit, how sweet of you!"

And, before he could stop her, she had thrown her arms round his neck
and was kissing him wildly on the mouth.

He almost flung her from him:

"Look here, are you mad?"

"No, Gerrit, but I love you and you're such a dear. Thank you, Gerrit,
thank you ever so much."

He saw the golden eyes jeering.

"And now clear out!" said Gerrit, shaking with fury, while sparks seemed
to dazzle his eyes. "And never speak to me again and don't go thinking
that you'll get any more money out of me, for I haven't got it. So it's
finished: understand that. You look out for a young, rich fellow ... and
leave me alone...."

"Oh, Gerrit, they're all beasts ... all but you ... all but you...."

"Well, beast or no beast," roared Gerrit, "you go this way now and I
that, see?"

And he released himself, panting, snorting, quivering. He walked as fast
as he could; and, when he looked round, she was out of sight, must have
gone up the Riouwstraat. He breathed again, managed to catch a tram,
stood on the front platform to get the wind in his face and cool his
throbbing temples.... And all the time he was thinking:

"The girl's mad, to speak to me ... to go kissing me!... I'd have done
better not to give her any money.... Twelve years!... She looks older,
but she's still a fine girl.... She's put on flesh and she was painted,
which she never used to be. But she's still a fine girl...."

Her kiss lingered on his mouth, like a burning pressure, as if she had
sealed his lips with wax, the hot, melting wax of her kiss. And suddenly
he had to admit to himself that, for years and years, for twelve years,
_no one_ had kissed him like that; and the admission sent his blood
racing through his veins and set all sorts of memories, like swift
spirals, swarming before his eyes, in curving, waving lines, between him
and the wet autumn street, down which the horse-tram jogged along,
toiling slowly on its rails. Memories flashed before his eyes, in
glowing visions before him and inside him and around him, until it was
as though he were standing there, on the platform of the tram-car, in a
blaze of recollections which the wind fanned rather than
extinguished.... But the tram was passing his house; and he jumped down,
wildly, almost stumbling over his sword, hampered by his military
great-coat, which blew between his legs. He rattled with his latchkey
against the door, like a drunken man, could not find the keyhole at
once.... The door of the dining-room was open, sending forth a soft
light of domesticity; the table was laid for dinner. Gerdy and Guy ran
out to meet him. Adeline, inside the room, called out:

"Is that you, Gerrit? How late you are!"

"I missed the tram," he fibbed; and he thrust the two children away from
him, a little roughly. "Wait, children: Papa must go upstairs first and
wash his hands."

He stormed up the stairs, again nearly stumbling. The noise shook the
whole house; the door of his bedroom slammed. He feverishly felt in his
pocket for matches, couldn't find them; his trembling hands groped all
round the room, knocking things over, almost breaking things; at last he
found the box, lit the gas, looked at himself in the glass. He saw his
face red with fierce, raging blood, which glowed under his cheeks and
beat up towards his temples. His eyes started from their sockets and
contracted to pin-points. He looked at his mouth, to see if the kiss was
visible that still burnt on his lips like a hot seal of purple wax. His
uniform felt too tight for him and he undressed himself, savagely. He
washed his head in a basin full of water; he rubbed his mouth with a
handkerchief till his lips glowed, went on rubbing them, as if they were
dirty. He crunched the handkerchief into a ball and flung it on the
ground. Then he quickly put on his indoor-jacket and then ... then he
went downstairs....

"How late you are!" Adeline said again, very gently.

He did not answer, made no jokes with the children. He now,
deliberately, let Gerdy kiss him, with cool lips; and it was as a cool
flower, pressed flat on his glowing cheek. It calmed him; and he
suddenly felt safe, in that small room, under the circle of light from
the hanging lamp, with in front of him the great piece of beef, which he
began to carve, with great art, and advised Alex to watch how Papa
carved, so that he could do it too when he was older. He now gave all
his mind to the beef, carved it in clean, regular slices, while Adeline
and the children looked on.

He ate heartily and, after dinner, fell into a heavy sleep.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Malay: forward!




CHAPTER XIII


No, nobody saw it in him. He could admit that now without hesitation.
Around him there appeared to be--he became more and more conscious of
it--an opaque sphere, like a materialized phantasm, through which no one
could see him, through which no one could penetrate and know him as he
knew himself. This evening, as he sat with Constance, Constance did not
see that he had met Pauline yesterday and gone back with her to her
room. His wife did not notice it; Van der Welcke did not notice it.
There was nothing around him but the everyday circumstances of an
after-dinner chat in Constance' drawing-room, in the soft, cosy light of
the lace-shaded lamps, while the wind outside blew from a great distance
and howled moaning round the little house.... In his easy-chair, with
the glass of grog mixed by Constance at his side, he was just a big,
burly, light-haired fellow in his mufti; and his movements were brisk,
his parade-voice sounded loud.... His wife was sitting there, gentle and
placid, the quiet, resigned little mother; the children were asleep at
home. Oh, his children, how he loved them!... Certainly, all of that
existed, it was no phantasm, it was most certainly the truth; but behind
that truth lay hidden another truth; and that was why it seemed a
phantasm, his outward life as an officer, a husband, a father, while the
real truth was what he always kept to himself: his strange gloom; the
great worm that gnawed at him; his hot, racing blood; his sentimental
and melancholy soul; that wriggling horror in his marrow; that
recrudescence of sensuality in his blood.... The quiet, kindly words
fell softly round the room, like small, sweet things between a brother
and a sister who still have sympathy and affection for each other amid
the inevitable slow moving apart of the family-spheres; but he--though
he talked, though he was lively, though he cracked joke--he saw Pauline
before him, as he had held her in his arms the day before.... Heavens,
he couldn't help it: why was he built like that? A handsome woman,
standing before his eyes, drove him crazy! Well, for years, all the
years of his marriage, he had remained sober and sedate, but he had
gradually begun to feel that this sedateness did not really suit him. It
was no good his thinking it rotten; it was no good his telling himself
that he was a husband and a father--the father of such jolly children
too--and that he oughtn't to think of those things, that all that sort
of thing belonged to his youth, to which he had said good-bye. It had
been all very well to say it. But a thousand memories had gone curling
into the air before his eyes, like swarming spirals; and, when he met
Pauline again--by accident?--he had made an appointment with her for the
next evening, in her room, cursing himself as he did so and swearing at
her, with a torrent of rough words.... No, nobody had kissed him like
that for years! Besides, he was sentimental. Didn't he himself know,
damn it, what a sentimental ass he was? Didn't he know that sometimes,
when he read a book or saw a play, when Mamma told him her troubles, as
she had now got into the habit of doing, when he saw Dorine and felt
sorry for her: didn't he himself know, damn it, that he was a
sentimental ass and that he must pull himself together and not let the
tears come to his eyes.... And Pauline, whether she did or did not know
how sentimental he was: he couldn't see as far as that--not only kissed
him as no one else did and knew how to drive him crazy, but she also
worked upon his sentimentality. Was she making a fool of him, or did she
mean all she said? He had never been able to trust those eyes of hers:
they always retained a glint of mockery; but, when she said to him, "Men
... men are all beasts, every one of them, Gerrit ... except you....
You're not ... you're so nice and gentle ... however rough you may be,"
then she had him by his sentimental side and he did not know how to
shake her off....

"I tell you, Gerrit, that's why I was so glad to see you again ... oh, I
_was_ so glad, Gerrit!"

He had cursed her, asked why she didn't go after a young, rich fellow
rather than him, who was neither young nor rich; but her golden eyes had
gleamed and she had merely repeated:

"Oh, men are all beasts, Gerrit ... beasts, beasts ... every one of
them!"

And--perhaps that was the stupidest thing of all--he had believed her,
believed that he was the only one whom she did not think a beast; and,
when a woman got hold of him by his crazy side and his sentimental side
as well, then he did not find it easy to wrench himself away: oh, he
knew himself well enough for that!

Not one of them knew it, you see, while he sat talking so quietly with
them, while he sipped his grog with enjoyment, his legs stretched out
wide in front of him, and while he heard the raging wind outside come
howling up from the distance.... And now Paul came in, rubbing his
hands: he had driven up in a cab, declaring that he was too old to walk
from the Houtstraat to the Kerkhoflaan in that weather and through such
dirty streets. Why didn't he take the tram? Thank you for nothing: was
there ever such a filthy conveyance as a tram, in wind and rain too? And
a volley of sparkling witticisms flashed out for a moment: tirades
against his dirty country, where it was always, always raining; against
people, against the whole world, all dirty alike.... When he sat down,
he looked round, with a glance that had become a second habit, to see
that there were no bits of fluff on his chair. And he at once ceased
talking, the battery of his words exhausted, sat still, not thinking it
worth while to talk, because nobody appreciated what he said. Gerrit
heard Constance chide him, in her gentle voice, in a sisterly but
serious fashion, because he was growing so elderly, shutting himself up,
giving way to his mania for cleanliness and for thinking everything
dirty. He answered with a couple of whimsical sallies....

Then Constance said that she had asked Dorine also, but that Dorine did
not seem to be coming; and that Aunt Ruyvenaer was too tired, because
she was fixing up the new small house with the girls. And Gerrit
felt--now that Mamma was getting old, very old--how Constance was trying
to keep the elements of the family together in her place. Not in such a
wide and comprehensive manner as Mamma used to do--and still did--but
with some measure of sympathy. Ah, she wouldn't succeed, thought Gerrit!
The circles were not moving closer together: each was just himself; he
was no different from the rest. Was he not thinking of Pauline? Had he
not his silent secret? Had not each of them perhaps his silent secret,
while they sat talking together with such apparent sympathy?...

Addie came in, after finishing his school-work upstairs; and Gerrit
noticed the conciliatory smile with which he at once went up to his
father, who had been sulking of late because his boy had made a choice
of which he altogether disapproved. But for weeks and weeks he had
seemed unable to resist the conciliatory smile; and Gerrit had noticed
that it was Van der Welcke himself who suffered most from his sulking,
which went on because he did not know how to manage a gradual change of
attitude, while the boy's calm smile meant:

"Daddie will have to give in, for what I want is only reasonable...."

And Gerrit enjoyed looking at Addie, hoping that his own boys would grow
up like that; but Paul, as soon as he saw his nephew, flashed forth into
chaff, a chaff which had a speculative interest underlying it and which
the boy took quietly, looking at Paul with his serious, blue eyes, which
gazed so steadily out of his fresh, boyish face.

"Well, learned professor _in ovo_, my dear doctor _in spe_, how are the
patients? Are they keeping you busy just now? Has mankind increased in
vitality and primordial vigour since you entered the therapeutic arena?
O great healer, on whom are you going to try your powers first,
Aesculapius? On members of your family, I suppose? Are you going to make
us live for ever, Addie? Well, you needn't trouble about me.... Can't
you manage to make the human body work a little more cleanly in future?
That's the thing before which we're expected to kneel in admiration: the
Creator's masterpiece, the human body; and what is dirtier than the
human body? A nasty house of flesh, with our poor small soul pining away
inside it.... Addie, when you grow very clever later on, just remove all
that: entrails, intestines, the whole bag of tricks; and put in its
place a little silver machine which a fellow can polish at least ... if
there must be a machine of some sort!"

The boy never got annoyed, but stood in front of his uncle and put his
hand on Paul's shoulder and looked at him and said:

"Why aren't you always so lively, Uncle?"

"Lively? Do you think me lively? He thinks I'm lively, while I sit here
cursing human filthiness! Is that your diagnosis, professor? Well,
you're quite out of it, my boy! You'll never get your ten guilders for
that! Lively? Heavens, boy, I'm far from that!... As long as life
remains as dirty as it is, I shall be as melancholy as melancholy can
be.... Cure me, if you like, but first clean the Augean stable....
There's just one little clean spot left in our soul; but all the rest is
dirty!... Tell me now: whom will you start on? Couldn't you cure Uncle
Gerrit? Give him a better appetite? Sounder sleep? A healthier
complexion? Teach him to buck up that big carcase of his a bit?... Just
see how wasted he looks!..."

There was something in Paul's chaff that grated on Gerrit very
unpleasantly; but he laughed, as though he thought it the best joke he
had ever heard, that Paul should be wishing him a better appetite and
sounder sleep. Was Paul getting at him? Did Paul see through his sham
strength? And would Addie do so, later?... No, nobody saw through it:
the centipede rooted in him unseen by them all....

And he got up, to mix himself another grog; but he mixed it so that it
was hardly more than hot water and lemon.




CHAPTER XIV


He had never quite understood her, not even in the old days. In the old
days, as a young officer, he had seen in her a fine girl, a delicious
girl, of whom he had been madly enamoured. He had never understood her
eyes, never understood her soul; but formerly he had not thought so very
much about those eyes and that soul, because in those days he didn't
know much about himself either, did not know what he knew now. In those
days, he only now and then had a vague glimpse of his own latent
sentimentality: to-day, he knew that sentimentality to be there most
positively, as a blue background to his soul. And he was so much afraid
of that sentimentality, so much afraid lest he should miss the truth,
the naked, mocking reality of that courtesan's soul, so much afraid lest
he should make it out to be finer than it really was, kinder above all
and gentler and more tender, that he could never speak to her without
abusing her or swearing at her, his voice as rough as if he were roaring
at one of his hussars.

"I mustn't let myself be put upon by her ... or by myself either," he
constantly reflected.

And he kept on his guard. Add to that a vague resentment, at not having
been able to keep away from her, at having gone to see her in her room;
a vague resentment at the thought of his home, of his children, of all
that he went back to when he left her room. The way you got used to
anything, he would reflect! Now, when he had been to her, he would put
his latchkey calmly into his front-door, without feeling his heart
beating with nervousness, would undress calmly, would walk into the room
where Adeline lay in bed! The way you got used to everything and by
degrees came to do things which at first you thought rotten! You did it
because you couldn't very well help it ... and also because your ideas
about things, day by day, as you did it, slumbered away into a feeling
that you weren't responsible, that it was no use resisting what had got
such a hold of you.... Nevertheless, when he was with her, he always
felt that resentment keenly: it did not slumber away.... At Pauline's,
he had a keen apprehension of being still more imposed upon, of seeing
kindness and charming tenderness in that girl, whereas of course she was
nothing but a courtesan who meant to get money out of him. And then, in
her small, shabby room, he would roar at her and ask:

"Look here, why can't you leave me alone?"

Her golden eyes gleamed; and he read a secret mockery in them. No, mark
you, he'd take jolly good care that his sentimentality didn't make him
see her as a chocolate-box picture! You only had to look at her eyes!

"But, Gerrit," she said, nestling at his feet, "I never ran after you! I
met you by accident, really by accident, I assure you. Don't you
remember? Yes, once when I was driving: that was the first time; then
near the Alexander Barracks...."

"But what were you doing near the barracks, damn it?"

She looked at him coaxingly, stroked him caressingly:

"Oh, well ... I thought...!"

"There, you see!... You thought...!"

"Yes, you won't believe me.... Even towards the end ... in Paris,
Gerrit...."

"Well?"

"I used to think of you sometimes."

"Oh, rot, you're lying!... Do you think I believe you?"

"No, you don't believe me, but, Gerrit.... I assure you ... men are
beasts ... and you...."

"Oh, yes, you tell everybody that: do you imagine I don't see through
it?"

Then she laughed merrily; and he laughed too.

"I'm laughing," she said, "because you're pretending to be so cynical.
... Tell me, Gerrit, why do you pretend to be so cynical?"

"I?"

"Yes, you: why do you do it? You're putting it on, aren't you, on
purpose?"

"Purpose be blowed!... If you think I'm going to be taken in by all your
pretty speeches!... If you come to me with pretty speeches, it's because
you want money and I've ... I've told you, I haven't any...."

"But, Gerrit, I don't ask you for money ... and I'm not getting any from
you either...."

He flushed, a deep glow overspreading his red, sunburnt face and the
white neck on which the tight collar of his uniform had left a
plainly-visible line. What she said was quite true: she asked for no
money and he gave her no money. He had none to give her.

"Now let me tell you," she said, nestling still closer against his
knees. "You see, in Paris, towards the end, I got the blues badly....
You understand, Gerrit, don't you, one has enough of the life sometimes
... and a fit like that isn't very cheerful?"

"Oh, rot!" he said, gruffly. "And you, who are always laughing!"

"I'm always laughing?"

"Yes, you, with those eyes of yours, those eyes which are always
laughing."

"That's my eyes, Gerrit: I can't help it if they laugh."

"And you want to make me believe that you get fits of the blues?"

"Well, why shouldn't I?"

"Very likely. But you're not the sort...."

"To what?"

"To sit moping for long."

"Well, I didn't. I came to Holland."

"Weren't you doing well in Paris?"

"Not quite so well, perhaps," she said, hesitating between her vanity
and certain strange feelings which she did not clearly realize.

"So _that's_ why you came to Holland!"

"I might have gone to London."

"To London?"

"And from there to Berlin."

"Berlin?"

"And then to St. Petersburg."

"Look here, what are you talking about?"

"And next to Constantinople."

"Oh, shut up!"

"And do you know where we finish?"

"What do you mean, finish?"

"At Singapore. You know that's the regular tour."

"Oh, well.... I've heard it; but that's nonsense."

"So many of us go on that tour. It's not a circular tour, Gerrit. It
doesn't bring you back ... to Paris."

"What a queer way you have of saying those things!" said Gerrit,
laughing uncomfortably. "You were always a strange girl. Tell me, your
father ... was a waiter, wasn't he?"

"No, a gentleman. My mother was a laundress ... in Brussels."

"And those twelve years of yours in Paris...."

"Made me into a Parisian, you think?... Gerrit, I longed for Holland!"

"I'll never believe that."

"Yes, Gerrit, I longed for Holland."

"You're a great liar ... with those eyes of yours! I never believe a
word you say."

"Gerrit ... and for you!"

"What's that?"

"I longed for you."

"Yes, of course. Tell that to the marines."

"I remembered the old days...."

"Oh, drop it!"

"Don't you know, when...."

"Yes, yes, I know everything. Stow all that, you and your recollections!
You've taken me in enough, as it is. Why don't you look out for a young,
rich chap?"

"You're not old, Gerrit."

"Oh, I'm not old!"

"No. I am. I've grown older, haven't I, Gerrit?"

"Your eyes haven't."

"But the rest of me?"

"Yes, of course.... You have grown older..."

"Gerrit, I don't want to get old.... I think it terrible to get old....
Am I still pretty and...?"

"Yes, yes, yes...."

"But, very soon, I shall...."

"You'll what?"

"I shall be plain ... and old."

"Oh, don't sit there bothering!"

"I'm very fond of you, Gerrit. You're so...."

"Yes, I know what you're going to say. I'm off now...."

"Must you go?... I say, Gerrit, you have children, haven't you? I expect
they're charming children."

He seemed to see mockery in the gleaming eyes.

"You drop it about my children, will you?"

"Mayn't I ask after them?"

"No."

"I saw them out walking the other day."

"Shut up!"

"I thought them so charming."

He swore at her, roughly and hoarsely:

"Shut up, blast it, can't you?"

"Very well. ... Are you going?"

"Yes."

He was outside the door.

"Are you cross with me?"

"No, but this talkee-talkee bores me. That's not what I come to you
for...."

"No, I know you don't. ... But, still, you can't mind my talking to you
sometimes, Gerrit?..."

"Very likely, but not such twaddle. And I won't have you mention my
children."

"I won't do it again. Good-bye, Gerrit."

"Good-night."

He looked round, in the passage, and nodded to her. In the dim light of
the room, he saw her standing, framed in the half-open doorway; she
stood there, a handsome, slender, willowy figure, in a shimmer of dull
gold: the light, the yellow tea-gown, the touches of gold lace round the
very white neck, the strange gold hair round the powdered white face
and, under the sharp line of the eyebrows, the golden eyes, with a
golden gleam. Her voice, all the evening, had sounded very soft and
coaxing in his ears, as though crooning a plaintive song, of youth, of
memories, of the past, of longing for her native country ... and for
him: all unnatural and impossible things in her, things which he only
heard in her voice because of his confounded sentimentality, a
sentimentality which, however deeply it might be hidden from everybody
else, was clearly perceptible to himself....

And, outside, he thought:

"I must be careful with that girl. ... She is as dangerous as can be ...
to _me_...."




CHAPTER XV


Well, if he treated it like that, he thought, he could reduce the danger
to a minimum. He had allowed himself to be taken in; and the only thing
now was to disentangle himself, slowly, gradually; and he would
certainly succeed in this, for none of them, not even Pauline, had ever
held him for long. Though she had got him to come and see her, though he
had gone back once or twice, he had shown her that she had no sort of
power over him and that he remained his own master. His voice roared
hers down, so that he did not even hear the coaxing, brooding tones; his
robust cynicism was more than a match for his sentimental tendencies;
and so her only hold was on his recrudescent sensuality, glowing with
the memories that had been smouldering in his blood. But that would run
its course in time; and meanwhile, as he would never really recapture
those old sensations after twelve years, the charm, the enchantment of
it would wear off ... and pretty quickly too.... Yes, she had grown old.
She had not gone through her twelve years in Paris with impunity. All
that former freshness, as of a fruit into which he used to bite, had
vanished; he could not endure the musty smell of the paint which she
smeared on her face: he once roughly rubbed a towel over her cheeks till
she had grown angry and locked herself in; and he had to go away and
apologize next time. And he was struck above all by her timidity in
revealing her body, her artfulness in retaining, even when in his arms,
those laces and fripperies which were supposed to create a filmy haze
all around her: a haze through which he was well able to see that she
was no longer the girl of twelve years ago.... And, when he compared his
recollections of that time with what she gave him now, he could not
understand that he had allowed himself to be caught like that by her
eyes, which had remained the same, though she now smeared black stuff
round them; he did not understand how he had gone into the Woods with
her; he did not understand how he had yielded to her entreaties that he
should come to see her.... No, he would disentangle himself from this
woman, from this faded courtesan, who was complicating his life, his
life as a respectable husband and father, especially father. He would
disentangle himself. It would not be difficult, now that the present
gave him back so little of what had glowed in his memory.... But, just
because of that, because it would be so easy, because the present was
such dead ashes, a heavy melancholy fell around him like a curtain of
twilight.... Great Lord, how rotten it was: that slow decay, that
getting old, that dragging on of the days and years! How rotten that you
had to pay for everything that life gave you, first with your youth and
then with your prime, as if your life were a bank on which you drew
bills of exchange, as if your existence were a capital on which you
lived, without ever saving a farthing, so that, when you died, you would
have squandered every little bit of it. Lord, how rotten! Not dying,
which was nothing, after all; but just that slow decay, that confounded
spending of your later years, for which you got nothing in return; for
you had had everything already: your youth, your strength, your good
spirits; and, as the years dragged and dragged along, you just jogged on
towards the cheerless end; and there was nothing to do but look on while
every day you spent one more day of your capital of later days and got
nothing in return, while nothing remained but your memory of the youth
which you had also squandered.... Lord, Lord, how dark it all grew
around you, when you thought of such rotten things!... Oh, of course,
there was one streak of light: he knew it, he saw it, saw the golden
dawn, the dawn in his own house, the dawn of his children: light still
shone from them; their circle was still moving within his circle, just
for a time, for so long as their shining sphere touched his own sphere
... until later it would circle away, ever farther and farther,
describing wider and wider revolutions, even as every sphere rolls away,
rolls away from the centre!... That was how it would be ... when he had
grown old, very old. It was not so yet: for the present, the
bright-haired little tribe was still in its golden dawn.... Yes, for its
sake too he would like to disentangle himself, to disentangle himself.
The thing that had never been able to hold him, would it hold him in his
old age?... Well, there was no question of old age yet, even though he
was getting on for fifty. But still it wasn't as it used to be: nothing
was as it used to be, no, not even Pauline....

No, not even Pauline. When he went to her now, he took a malicious
pleasure in telling her so, with rough words, in making her feel it ...
both in order to make himself appear rougher than he was and because of
the resentment which always kept pricking him sharply.

"I say, you're not a bit like those old photographs of yours now!"

It gave her a shock when he said this. Nothing gave her such a blinding
shock, as if the shock had plunged her into darkness and made everything
go black and menacing as death.

She felt that it was cruel of him to throw it in her face like this; and
she couldn't understand it in him. But, because her eyes were always
laughing, even now they laughed their golden laugh....

"Ah, you don't believe it!... You just think you're exactly as you were,
the same young and pretty girl.... Well, my beauty, you never made a
greater mistake in your life!... But I see you don't believe me, you
grin when I tell you, you think your charms are going to live for
ever.... Everything wears, child.... However, you won't believe it: I
can see your eyes mocking me now...."

Indeed, her eyes were laughing and the smouldering spark of mockery
seemed to leap into flame. And, because he spoke like that, she laughed,
a loud laugh with a shrill note which annoyed him, in which he heard
mockery ... because, after all, though she no longer resembled her old
photographs, she had caught him badly.

"Just come here," he said, roughly.

"Why?"

"Just come here."

She went up to him, trembling.

He took hold of her, a little more roughly than he intended, took her
between his knees, looked her in the face:

"What do you make up for?" he asked.

"I don't make up."

"Oh, you don't, don't you? Do you think I can't see it?"

"No, I don't make up."

"Then what's that?"

He pointed to her cheek.

"That's only powder, which stays on because I use a face-cream first."

"Oh, really! And isn't that making up?"

"No."

"And what's that?"

He pointed to her eyes. She shrugged her shoulders:

"That's done with a pencil, just a touch. It's nothing. That's not a
make-up. Make-up ... is something quite different."

"Oh, really! Well, I don't like all that messing. What do you do it
for?"

She looked at him in dismay; and again the blinding shock bored an
endless, dead-black perspective before her ... of death. But he saw only
the laugh of her golden eyes.

"What do you do it for?" he repeated. "You usedn't to."

"No."

"Then why do it now?"

She made an effort, so as not to cry. She laughed, shrilly; and it
sounded like a jeer, as though she were saying, jeeringly:

"I make up my face, but I've got you all the same."

"Give me a towel," he said, roughly.

"No," she said, struggling and releasing herself from his grip.

"Give me a towel."

"No, Gerrit, I won't, do you hear?"

Her eyes just flashed an angry look of dark reproach. But they laughed
and mocked immediately afterwards.

He snatched a towel from the wash-hand-stand:

"Come here," he said.

Her first impulse was a storm of seething rage, a rage as on the last
occasion, when she locked herself in and he had to go away.... But there
was something so cruel and vindictive in his voice, in his glance, in
the abrupt movements of his great body that she grew frightened and
came:

"Gerrit," she implored, softly, timidly.

"Come here. I don't like all that muck...."

He had wetted the towel. He now washed her face; and he became a little
gentler in his movements, glance and voice ... because she was
frightened and meek. He washed her face all over:

"There," he said. "Now at least you're natural."

Something like hatred gripped at her heart, but she could not yield to
it: her nerves had become too slack for hatred. Besides, she had always,
always been very fond of him, just because he was such a strange mixture
of roughness and gentleness. She remained standing anxiously in front of
him, with her hands in his.

Like that, like that, at any rate, she no longer looked like the picture
on a chocolate-box. He was safe now against his sentimentality. But,
Lord, how old she looked! Her skin was wrinkled, covered with freckles
and blotches. Was it possible that a drop of wet stuff out of a bottle
and a touch of powder could cover all that? And the golden eyes of
mockery, how ghastly they looked, without the shadows about the brows
and lashes!... And yet she kept on mocking him.... But then, suddenly,
he felt pity, was sick at having been rough, at pretending to be rougher
than he was. He was always like that, always made that pretence, putting
on a blustering voice, squaring his broad shoulders, banging his fist on
the table ... for no reason, save to be rough ... and not sentimental.
And, seeking for something to say to her, he said, in a voice which she
at once recognized, a voice of pity, the gentleness now tempering the
roughness, that mixture which she had always loved in him:

"Really, Pauline, you look much prettier like this...."

But she saw the dark vista opening out before her, black as night.

"You're much prettier now. You look a fresh and pretty woman."

Her eyes were laughing.

"You haven't the least need to smear all that stuff on your face."

Her lips were laughing now.

"Come and give me a kiss.... Come...."

He caught her in his arms. He felt her flesh, soft and flabby, as though
he were grasping wadding or lace, not as though he were grasping the
woman whom he remembered in his glowing memories, a woman of warm
marble.

She roused herself, in her desire. She strained her muscles, embraced
him with force, with all the science of passion which she had acquired
during the years. They embraced each other wholly; and their embrace was
full of despair for both of them, as though they were both plunging with
their intense happiness into a black abyss, instead of soaring to the
stars....

She now lay against him like a corpse. Never had he felt so full of
heavy melancholy in his heavy, heavy soul. Never had his whole, whole
life passed before him like that, suddenly, in a flash: his boyhood,
Buitenzorg, the river, Constance; his young years as a subaltern, his
reckless period, the period of inexhaustible, gay, brutal, young life;
and, after that very youthful period, still many long years of youth,
with Pauline herself still young, warm marble; and then the sobering
down, his marriage and oh, the golden dawn of his children!... He was
not old, he was not old, but everything had arrived.... Nothing, nothing
more would come but the dragging past of the monotonous years; and, with
each year, the bright circles would shift farther and farther apart and
the gloom would deepen around him.... Never had he felt so full of heavy
melancholy in his heavy, heavy soul.

She, against him, lay like a corpse. He felt her like a bundle of down,
of lace, soft and flabby as a pillow, still in his arms. He would have
liked to fling her away from him, weary, sick of that tepid flabbiness.
But he kept her in his arms, made her lie against him, suffered the
tepid heap of lace and down on his chest. Her eyelids hung closed, as
though she would never raise them again. Her mouth hung down, as though
she would never laugh again. And yet he continued to hold her like that.
It was not because of his sentimentality, for she was anything but a
chocolate-box picture now, and it was not out of a sudden recrudescence
of rough sensuality that he now held that flabby bundle in his arms: no,
it was from a real, genuine, but heavy and melancholy feeling, a feeling
of pity. He had been able to wash the make-up from her face with a
towel, but he couldn't fling her from him now, before she herself should
raise herself from his arms. And she remained lying, like a corpse. God,
what a time it lasted!... Still, he couldn't do it: he continued to
suffer her there, on his heart. He looked down at her askance, without
moving; and his eyes grew moist.... Those confounded eyes of his, which
grew moist! He couldn't help it: they just grew moist. He screwed them
up, wiped them with his free hand, before Pauline could see them moist.
And he remained like that, so long, so long!... At last he gave a deep
sigh and she drew breath; he could not go on: not because of her weight,
but because of her softness, that soft flabbiness, that stuffiness, that
crumpled lace against him. His chest rose high; and she awoke from her
lethargy. She lifted her heavy eyelids, she pinched her lips into a
smile. It was a smile of utter despair....

She released herself from his arms, stood up; and he made ready to go.

"Gerrit," she said, faintly.

"What is it, child?"

"Gerrit," she repeated, "you don't know how glad I am that I ... that I
met you again ... here ... that we have seen each other again.... I used
to think of you so often ... in Paris ... because I was always ... a
little fond of you ... because you are so gentle and rough in one....
That's how you are ... and that was why I was fond of you.... Oh, it was
so nice to see you again ... after so many, many years ... those dirty,
dirty years!... It has made me so happy, so happy!... Thank you, Gerrit
... for everything. But I wanted to say...."

"What, child?"

"You had better not come back again.... You know, you had better not
come back.... We have seen each other again now: not often, perhaps ten
or twelve times, I can't remember.... It was such heavenly, such
heavenly happiness ... that I forgot to count the number of times....
But you had better not come back any more...."

"And why not, child? Are you angry ... because I washed your face with
that towel?"

"No, Gerrit, it's not that, I'm not angry about that.... I'm not angry
at all...."

Indeed, her eyes were laughing. Then she repeated:

"But still ... you had better not come back."

"I see. So you've had enough of me?"

She gave a shrill laugh:

"Yes," she said.

"Oh! And have you found a young, rich chap, as I advised you?"

Her laugh sounded still shriller and her golden eyes were full of
mockery.

"Yes," she said.

Under his heavy melancholy, he was angry and jealous:

"So you don't want me any more?"

"Want you?... I shall certainly want you, but...."

"But what?"

"It's better for every reason, better not. You mustn't come back,
Gerrit."

"Very well."

"And don't be angry, Gerrit."

"I'm not angry. So this evening was the last time?"

"Yes," she said.

They both looked at each other and both read in each other's eyes the
memory of their last embrace: the stimulus of despair.

"Very well," he repeated, more gently.

"Good-bye, Gerrit."

"Good-bye, child."

She kissed him and he her. He was ready to go. Suddenly he remembered
that he had never given her anything except on that first evening in the
Woods, a ten-guilder piece and two rixdollars:

"Pauline," he said, "I should like to give you something. I should like
to send you something. What may I give you?"

"I don't mind having something ... but then you mustn't refuse it
me...."

"Unless it's impossible...."

"If it's not possible ... then I won't have anything."

"What is it you'd like?"

"You're sure to have a photograph ... a group ... of your children...."

"Do you want that?" he asked, in surprise.

"Yes."

"Why?"

"I don't know; I'd like it."

"A photograph of my children?"

"Yes. If you haven't one ... or if you can't give it me ... then I don't
want anything, Gerrit. And thank you, Gerrit."

"I'll see," he said, dully.

He kissed her once more:

"So good-bye, Pauline."

"Good-bye, Gerrit."

She kissed him hurriedly, almost drove him out of the room. It was ten
o'clock in the evening. Gerrit, in the street outside, heaved a great
sigh of relief. Yes, this was all right: he was rid of her now. It had
not lasted very long; and the best part of it was that none of his
brother-officers, of his friends or of his family had for a moment
suspected that connection, for a moment noticed that the past, his
memories, his youth had loomed up before him, haunting him and mocking
him in Pauline, in her body, in her golden eyes. It had remained a
secret; and what might have been a great annoyance in his life as
husband and father had been no more than a momentary and unsuspected
effort to force back what was long over and done with. It was now over
and done with for ever. Oh, it was the first time and the last: never
again would he allow himself to be entrapped by the haunting
recollections of former years!... But how sad it was to reflect that all
that past was really over and done with ... and that everything had
been!

During the days and weeks that followed, he went about with heavy, heavy
melancholy in his heavy soul. Nobody noticed anything in him: at the
barracks he blustered as usual; at home he romped with the children; he
went with Adeline to take tea at Constance' and laughed at the tirades
of Paul, who was daily becoming more and more of an elderly gentleman.
Nobody noticed anything in him; and he himself thought it very strange
that the eyes of the world never penetrated to the shuddering soul deep
down within him, as though sickening in his great body, with its sham
strength. Sick: was his soul sick? No, perhaps not: it was only
shrinking into itself under the heavy, heavy melancholy. Sham strength:
was his body weak? No, not his muscles ... but the worm was crawling
about in his spine, the centipede was eating up his marrow.... And
nobody in the wide world saw anything--of the centipede, of the worm, of
all the horror of his life--even as nobody had seen anything of what had
come about during the last few weeks between himself and his past: the
last flare up of youth, Pauline.... Nobody saw anything. Life itself
seemed blind. It jogged on in the old, plodding way. There were the
barracks, always the same: the horses, the men, his brother-officers.
There were his mother, his brothers and sisters. There were his wife and
his children.... He saw himself reflected in the blind eyes of plodding
life as a rough, kindly fellow, a good officer, a big, fair-haired man,
just a little grey, a good sort to his wife, a good father to his
children.... Lord, how good he was, reflected in the blind eyes of
plodding life!... But there was nothing good about him and he was quite
different from what he seemed. He had always been different from what he
seemed. Oh, idiot people! Oh, blind, idiot life!




CHAPTER XVI


It was a steadily grey and rainy winter. A winter without frost, but
with endless, endless rains, with a firmament of everlasting clouds
hanging over the small, murky town, over the flooded streets, through
which the gloomy people hurried under the little roofs of their
umbrellas, clouds so preternaturally big and heavy that everything
seemed to cower beneath their menace, as though the end of the world
were slowly approaching. Black-grey were those everlasting clouds; and
it seemed as if they cast the shadow of their menace from the first hour
of the day; and so short were the days that it was as though it were
eternal night and as though the sun had lost itself very far away,
circled from the small human world, circled very far behind the
immeasurable world of the clouds and the endless firmaments. And,
lashing, ever lashing, the whips of the rain beat down, wielded by the
angry winds. Gloom and menace hung over the shuddering town and over the
shuddering souls of the people. There were but few days of light around
them.

The old grandmother sat gloomily at her window, nodding her head
understandingly but reproachfully, because old age had not come in the
nice and peaceful way which she had always, peacefully, hoped. The
shadows of old age had gathered around her like a dark, dreary twilight,
were already gathering closer and closer because she saw that, however
hard she had tried, she had not been able to keep around her all that
she loved. Was the supreme sorrow not coming nearer?... Just as the
shadows were gathering around her, so they had already gathered around
Bertha, over at Baarn, far away, too far for her, an old woman, to reach
her; and, in a sudden flash of clairvoyance, she saw--though no one had
ever told her--Bertha sitting at a window, listlessly, with her hands in
her lap, saw her sitting and staring, even as she herself stared and
sat. In a flash of clairvoyance she saw Karel and Cateau and Adolphine's
little tribe far, far away from her, even though they lived in the same
town and came regularly on Sunday evenings. Far away from her she saw
Paul and Dorine. Very far away from her she saw her poor Ernst, whom she
knew to be mad; and her old head nodded in understanding but yet in
protest against the cruelty of life, which brought old age to her in
such a sad guise and made it gather so darkly and menacingly around her
loneliness.... Yes, there was Constance, there was Gerrit: she felt
these two to be closest to her; but, though they were closer, it grew
black around her, black under the black skies, with the glimpses of
light, the flashes of clairvoyance, in the midst of them.... She
saw--though no one had told her--a pale, thin girl, Marianne, pining
away by Bertha's side.... She saw--though no one knew it--Emilie and
Henri toiling in Paris, struggling with life, which came towards them
hideous and horrible, bringing with it poverty, which they had never
known. She saw it so clearly that she almost felt like speaking of
it.... But, because they would not have believed her, she remained
silent, enduring all that gloomy life even as the town endured the black
skies and the lashing of the rain....

And yonder, far away, too far for her, she saw a woman, old like
herself, dying. She saw her dying and by her bedside she saw Constance
and she saw Addie. She saw it so clearly, between her eyes and the
rain-streaks, as though flung upon the screen of the rain, that she felt
like speaking of it, like crying it out.... But, because they would not
have believed her, she remained silent, enduring all that gloomy life
even as the town endured the black skies.

Then things grew dull around her and she saw nothing more; and the
nodding head fell asleep upon her breast; and she sat sleeping, a black,
silent figure, while the rain tapped as though with fingers--which
would not tap her awake--at the panes of the conservatory-window at
which she used to sit....

For hours she would sit thus alone in the shadow of her day and the
shadow of her soul; and, when any of her children or friends called,
they would find her in low spirits.

"Mamma, don't you feel lonely like this?" Adolphine asked, one
afternoon. "We should all like to see you take a companion."

The old woman shook her head irritably:

"A companion? What for? Certainly not."

"Or have Dorine to live with you."

"Dorine? Living with me? No, no, I won't have her in the house with me.
Why should I?"

"You're so lonely; and, though you've had the servants a long time,
somebody ... to sit with you, you know...."

"Somebody sitting with me all day long? No, no...."

"We should like to see it, Mamma."

"Well, you won't see it."

And the old woman remained obstinate.

Another afternoon, Adeline said:

"Mamma dear, Constance asked me to tell you that she won't be able to
see you for a day or two."

"And why not? What's the matter with Constance?"

"Nothing, Mamma dear, but she's been sent for to Driebergen...."

"To Driebergen?..."

"Yes, dear. Old Mrs. van der Welcke hasn't been quite so well
lately...."

"Is she dead?"

"No, no, Mamma. ... She's only a little unwell...."

The old woman nodded her head comprehendingly. She had already seen
Constance standing yonder by the dying woman's sickbed, but she did not
say so ... because Adeline would have refused to believe it....

Another afternoon, Cateau said:

"Mamma ... it's ve-ry sad, but _old_ Mrs. Friese-steijn...."

"Oh, I haven't seen her ... for ever so long; and...."

"Yes. And it's ve-ry sad, Mam-ma, because she _was_ a friend of yours.
And, Mam-ma, peo-ple are saying that she's _ill_ and that she won't last
very _long_."

The old woman nodded knowingly:

"Yes, I knew about it," she said.

"Oh?" said Cateau, round-eyed. "Has somebody _told_ you?..."

"No, but...."

The old lady had seen her, had seen her old friend dying; and she nearly
committed herself, nearly betrayed herself to Cateau.

"What?" asked Cateau.

"I suspected it," said the old lady. "When you are old, old people die
round you...."

"Mam-ma, we should ve-ry much like...."

"What?"

"Adolph-ine would like it ... and so would Ka-rel."

"What?"

"If you would take a compan-ion to live with you."

"No, no, I don't want a companion."

"Or Do-rine. She's ve-ry nice _too_...."

"No, no. Not Dorine either."

And the old woman remained obstinate.... The old people were dying
around her; she was constantly hearing of contemporaries who had gone
before her. Her old family-doctor was dead, the man who had brought all
her children into the world, in Java; now an old friend was gone; the
next to go would be Henri's old mother, who had been unkind to Constance
and none the less had sent for Constance to come to her.... Who else was
gone? She couldn't remember them all: her brain was sometimes very hazy;
and then she forgot names and people, just as the old sisters always
forgot and muddled things. She did not want to muddle things; but she
could not help forgetting.

"So I sha'n't see Constance for quite a long time?" she said to Cateau.

"Con-stance?"

"Yes, you said she was going to Driebergen."

"No, Mam-ma, I never men-tioned Con-stance."

The old woman nodded her understanding nod. Nevertheless she no longer
remembered who it was that had told her about Constance; but she
preferred not to ask....

And she thought it over, for hours....




CHAPTER XVII


An icy shudder swept over Constance when she arrived at Driebergen and
saw the carriage waiting outside the station, with the coachman and the
footman:

"How is mevrouw?" she asked, as she stepped in.

But she hardly heard the answer, although she grasped it. She shuddered,
icy cold. She shivered in her fur cloak. It had rained steadily for days
upon the dreary, wintry trees, out of a sky that hung low but
tremendously wide and heavy, as oppressive as a pitiless darkness.
Drearily the wintry roads shot forward as the carriage rattled along
them. Drearily, in their bare gardens, the houses rose, very sadly,
because they were deserted summer dwellings, in the ice-cold winter
rain.

The day was almost black. It was three o'clock, but it was night; and
the rain, grey over the road and grey over the houses and gardens, was
black over the misty landscapes which could be dimly descried through
the bare gardens. The dreary trees looked dead and lived only in the
despairing gestures of their branches when a wind, howling up from the
distance, blew through them and moved them.

The carriage turned into the bare front-garden, round the beds with the
straw-shrouded rose-bushes. Constance had driven in like this only a few
times before, with the careful coachman always describing the same
accurate curve round the flower-beds: the first time, when she came back
from Brussels, and two or three times since, after the old woman had
been to the Hague, on one of Henri's birthdays. And suddenly a strange
presentiment flashed through the black day right into her, a
presentiment that she was destined very often, so many times that she
could not count them, to drive with that curve round those beds....

She stepped out of the carriage; and the strange presentiment flashed
into her that she would often, very often, stand like that, waiting for
that solemn front-door of the great gloomy, solemn villa to open to
her.... Then she walked in; and the long oak entrance-hall stretched
before her like a strange indoor vista, with at the end a dark door that
led to ... she did not quite know what.... And she felt that she would
often, very often, go through that hall and stare at that dark door,
knowing full well what it led to.... And it was very strange indeed now,
but she imagined that she had, unconsciously, had this presentiment
before--really unconsciously, so vaguely that she had not felt it
yet--from the first time that she had come and waited in this hall,
sitting on the oak settle, with her hand on the shoulder of her boy, the
grandchild whom she had come to introduce to his grandparents.... Oh,
what a gloomy house it was, with that long hall and that dark door at
the end of it, with those portraits and those old engravings, only
brightened by the gleam of the Delft on the old oak cabinet! Oh, what a
gloomy house it was and how strange was the presentiment that she would
so often be coming here now, that she would have to mingle some part of
herself with this gloomy Dutch domestic atmosphere!... Shuddering,
shivering, still in her fur cloak, she was thrilled with a very swift
and fleeting home-sickness for her dear, cosy house in the Woods, at the
Hague, and she did not know when she would go back to it now.... The old
woman was ill; Henri had gone first; Addie had followed him.... Then she
had asked for Constance; and Constance had taken the first train....

She had asked Piet in the hall how mevrouw was, but she had not taken in
his answer either. She now went up the stairs, which wound in their
ascent and were quite dark; and, because the strange presentiment also
forced itself upon her on the stairs, she resisted it, put it from her.
How strange everything seemed around her and within her! Was that the
approach of death, skulking along with the wind, as it were tapping at
the windows on the staircase and knocking in the heavy oak presses in
the hall? Was that the approach of death, of the death which she already
felt around her? Or was it only because the day was black and the house
gloomy?...

And now everything seemed to make her shudder. A dark door had opened,
slowly; and she started; and yet it was simply her child, her boy,
coming out to meet her.

"How is Grandmamma?"

But again she did not take in the answer; and, as though in a shuddering
dream in which she already felt the approach of death, she entered a
room. There sat the old man; and Henri sat beside him, like a child,
with his hand in his father's large, bony hand. She herself did not hear
what she said ... to the old man. She was only conscious that her voice
sounded soft and sweet, as with a new music, in the gloomy house. She
was only conscious that she kissed the old man. But she felt herself
growing strange, frightened and shuddering, in the dark room, in the
gloomy house, with the vast, low, heavy skies outside. The black rain
rattled against the panes. The old man had taken her hand, awkwardly; he
held only two of her fingers; and they trembled, pinched in his bony
grip. He led her in this way to another room, dark with the curtains of
the window and the bed, lighted only by the reflected gleam of an
old-fashioned looking-glass wardrobe. The black rain rattled against the
panes. Oh, how she felt the approach of dread death, that great, black
death before which small people shudder, even though they do not value
their small lives! How she felt it rustling in the rain against the
window, how she felt the ghostly flapping of its cloak in the shadows
among the heavy furniture, how she felt death reflected in the reflex
light of that looking-glass! She shivered, in her fur cloak. But in the
shadow of the bed-curtains two eyes smiled at her gently from out of the
suffering old face.... The old man had gone.

"Here I am, Mamma...."

"Is that you?"

"Yes."

"I had to send for you...."

"I thought it would be too much for you.... That's why I let Henri and
Addie come without me...."

"Are we alone?"

"Yes, Mamma."

"Tell me, you didn't stay away ... because you were angry ... because
you still bore a grudge?..."

"Oh, no! I was not angry. I thought it would be too much for you."

"Is that true?"

"Quite true."

"The simple truth?"

"The simple truth."

"Yes, I can tell: you're not angry. But you were angry...."

"Hush, Mamma, hush!"

"No, no, let me speak. I sent for you to speak to you.... There was a
time when you were angry. And we could not talk together. Let us talk
now, for the first and last time."

"Mamma...."

"There were those long, long years, dear. The years which are now all
dead.... There was your suffering ... but there was also our suffering,
Father's ... and mine."

"Yes...."

"It was a day like to-day, gloomy and black; and it was raining. I was
restless, I had such a strange presentiment: I had a presentiment ...
that Henri was dead, my child, my boy, in Rome. It was a gloomy day ...
seventeen or eighteen years ago. And in the afternoon, about this
time--it was quite dark, the lights were not yet lit--a letter came: a
letter from Rome ... from Henri.... I trembled ... I could not find the
matches, to light the gas ... and, when I looked for them, the letter
dropped from my hands.... I thought, 'He's writing to me that he is very
ill. I shall hear presently that he's dead.' I lit the gas ... and read
the letter. I read not that he was ill ... but that he had to resign his
post. He wrote to me about a woman whom I did not know, he wrote to me
about you, dear. I breathed again, I thought to myself, 'He is not dead,
I have not lost my son.' But Father thought differently: he said, 'Henri
is dead, we have lost our son.' Then I knew that my presentiment was
right, that he _was_ dead.... He was dead ... and he stayed dead for
years and years.... Oh, how I longed for him to come to life again! Oh,
how I kept on thinking of my child!... But year followed upon year; and
he remained dead.... Then by degrees I began to feel that it would not
always be like that, that things would be a little brighter one day,
that he would come back out of that distant death.... He came back; I
had my boy back.... I saw you ... for the first time. Long dead years
lay between us; and, when I wished to embrace you, I felt that I could
not, that I did not reach you. My words did not reach you. They remained
lying between us, they fell between us like hard, round things.... I
knew then that you had suffered much and also that for long, long years
you had been full of grief and resentment ... grief and resentment....
You brought us your child: you brought him grudgingly.... Hush, don't
cry, don't cry: it couldn't be helped. There was bound to be that
feeling, that grudge, inside you ... oh, I knew how it rankled! People
are always like that: they never understand each other as long as there
is no love; and, when there is no love and no understanding, there is
bitterness ... oh, and often hatred!... No, it was not hatred yet, it
was bitterness: I knew it. Don't cry: the bitterness couldn't be helped.
We did not reach each other across that bitterness.... Also you were
young still, dear, and it was _I_ who had to go to _you_ on Henri's
birthday ... and yet I do not believe that there was any wrong on my
side. Tell me, was there any wrong on my side? Was it not your bitter,
implacable youth that refused the reconciliation?... Hush, don't cry:
reconciliation always comes, sooner or later; sooner or later, all
bitterness melts away ... if not here ... then _there_.... But with you
and me, dear, it is _here_. With you and me it is here. I am certain
that you gradually felt the bitter grudge melting away in you, because
you learnt to understand ... learnt to understand that old people have
different ideas from young people; you learnt to understand their ideas,
the ideas of the older people, folk before your time, old-fashioned
folk, my dear. You learnt to understand them; and your soul became more
gently disposed towards them ... and you said to yourself, 'I understand
them: they could not be any different.' You can even understand, can't
you, dear, that the old man has not yet, has not even now forgiven and
forgotten as completely as I forgave and forgot, long, long ago? I am
right about that, am I not? You must even learn to understand ... that
he will _never_ forgive and forget--hush, child, don't cry!--you must
learn to understand that; you do understand it.... We must understand
that together, however much we may regret it, but we will not tell
anybody and we will both of us forgive him, dear, for now and for the
time to come; for, if he can't do otherwise, then he is not to blame....
And, once we are _there_ ... when we meet again ... oh, what will all
the old bitterness and all the old suffering amount to? Nothing!
_There_, all the old bitterness and the old suffering are lost in love.
Then Father too will no longer be bitter.... That's why I sent for you,
you see: to tell you all this; because of the words which I could not
keep in, because I longed to say to you, 'My dear child, you have
suffered ... but we have suffered too! My dear child, I ... I want to
forgive you, now, with my last kiss. But let my forgiveness count as
two; and do you, my dear child--it is my last request--forgive the old
man also ... now and always ... always...."

The room was quite dark. The rain clattered in the darkness against the
window. Constance had dropped to her knees beside the bed; she was
sobbing quietly, her tears falling upon the old woman's hand. And there
was a long silence, interrupted by nothing but the clatter of the rain
and the soft, heaving sobs. The dark room was full of the past, full of
all the things which the old woman's words had brought to life out of
the dead years. But through that past the dying woman saw the morrow
breaking, as in a radiant dawn. She saw it breaking in radiance and she
said:

"Tell me that you forgive him ... now ... and always ... always."

"Yes, yes, Mamma ... now ... . now and always."

"For he will _never_ forgive, he will _never_ forgive."

"No, no ... but I forgive him, I forgive him."

"Even if _he_ never forgives?"

"Yes, yes ... even if he never forgives!"

"For he will _never_ forgive, he will _never_ forgive."

"No ... but I forgive him..."

"And I, dear..."

"You forgive me ... you forgive me!"

"Yes, I forgive you ... everything. From first to last. Your
bitterness...."

"Oh, I have long ceased to be bitter!"

"Yes, I know that you had learnt to understand.... We could have become
very fond of each other, if...."

"Yes, if...."

"But it was not to be. Let us become fond of each other _now_. Love me,
Constance, in your memory...."

"Yes...."

"Just as I shall continue to love you. There! Just because we suffered
through each other in this life, we shall _now_ love each other."

"Yes, oh, yes!"

"Kiss me, my dear. And ... and forgive the old man."

"Yes...."

"Even if he...."

"Yes, oh yes!..."

"Never forgives. For he will _never_, he will _never_ forgive!"

"I forgive him, I forgive him!"

"Then all is well. Let him come in now: him ... and my child, my son,
Henri ... and _him_ ... the child ... our child...."

Constance rose from her knees; she stumbled, sobbing, across the dark
room. She groped for the door, opened it: the light of the lamps
streamed in.

"Mamma is asking for you," she stammered through her tears. "For you ...
and Henri ... and Addie...."

Death entered the room with them....




CHAPTER XVIII


Constance and Henri returned to the Hague a week after Mrs. van der
Welcke's funeral. Constance went straight to her mother.

"Oh, you mustn't leave me alone again so long!" Mrs. van Lowe
complained. "I can't do without you for so long. It's so dark, so gloomy
when you're not here, my Connie!... Yes, yes, they all came to see me
regularly. But they are not like you, dear. It seems they no longer
understand me. And, when they're gone, I sit here feeling so lonely, so
lonely!... They're now all bothering me, wanting me to take a companion,
or to have Dorine to live with me ... but I _won't_ have any one here.
It's such a trouble. An extra person in the house means such a lot of
trouble. I can't see to everything as I used to. I just sit here at my
window.... So the old lady, down there, is dead? People are dying every
day. I can't understand why I need remain. I am no use to anybody now. I
just sit here, giving all of you trouble: you all worry about me ... you
all have to come regularly to see how I am. I can't understand why I
need go on living. It would be much better if I just died.... There is
nothing more to come for me. I've no illusions left. Not one. Even your
boy, Connie: what an idea, to want to be a doctor How do we know if he's
suited for it?... It's a good thing that you're back. I couldn't do
without you.... Is the old man over there going to remain all alone, in
that big house ... just as I remained all alone here?"

"No, Mamma, he won't be alone. There's a cousin coming to live with him:
you know, old Freule[1] van der Welcke...."

"No, I don't remember. I often muddle people and names."

"Cousin Betsy van der Welcke...."

"No, I don't remember...."

"She's coming to live with the old man. We would have liked him to have
had a companion to keep house for him ... because Cousin Betsy herself
is so old."

"A companion, a companion: you want everybody to have a companion. So
the old man will be all alone...."

"No, Mamma, the old cousin's coming."

"Which old cousin?"

"Cousin Betsy van der Welcke."

"Who?"

"Cousin Betsy, Mamma."


"Oh, yes, Cousin Betsy ... _and_ a companion?..."

"No, not a companion...."

"Well, then he'll be well looked after ... with Cousin Betsy and a
companion. Better than I. I'm here all by myself."

"But that's not right. You must have some one with you."

"No companions for me, thank you!"

"Or Dorine...."

"So you're beginning with Dorine too! No, I won't have Dorine. She's too
fidgety and restless for me."

"But she's out so much."

"No, she's fidgety and restless.... It's not nice of me to say so, dear,
but really Dorine is too fidgety and restless, child.... Oh, child, if
you yourself could come and live with me!"

"But, Mamma, that would never do."

"Yes, with your husband ... and your boy...."

"No, Mamma, it really wouldn't do."

"Yes, it would, yes, it would ... with your husband and your boy....
Then I would put up with the extra trouble."

"No, Mamma, really, it wouldn't do. Whereas Dorine...."

"No, no, I don't want Dorine. I want you."

"Why?"

"I want you. I want Addie. I want youth around me. It's all so gloomy
here. Dorine.... Dorine's gloomy too.... So will you come?"

"Mamma ... really...."

"You don't want to. I see you don't want to.... You are all of you
selfish.... Children always are.... Oh, why need I go on living?"

"Dear Mamma, do be reasonable. You say you would find Dorine too much
trouble ... and, after all, there are three of us...."

"Yes, three of you. Well?"

"And the rest of the family?"

"What about them?"

"They wouldn't approve."

"It's none of their business to approve or disapprove."

"And my husband...."

"Well?"

"My husband ... no, really, it wouldn't do."

"Yes, I see you don't want to come.... You're all selfish alike...."

No, it was not feasible. Constance foresaw all the difficulties: the old
woman still always moving aimlessly about the house in the mornings ...
and coming upon a cigarette of Van der Welcke's ... a book of Addie's
lying about ... a hundred trifles.... Adolphine, Cateau, Dorine
disapproving, beyond a doubt, that Constance, of all people, should come
to live with her mother: Constance, of all people ... with Van der
Welcke.... No, it was not feasible ... because of all those trifles ...
and also because of a strange feeling of delicacy: she did not want to
come and live at Mamma's with her husband, with Van der Welcke, long as
it was since it had all happened....

"Very well, dear, don't," said the old woman, bitterly; and she nodded
her head repeatedly, in sad comprehension of all the disappointments of
lonely, melancholy old age. "Yes, yes ... that's how it is ...
always.... And so the old man; down there, is left all alone?..."

Constance's heart shrank within her. She saw the old woman's dim eyes
look vaguely into her own eyes and she read in the vague glance the
uncertain memory of things that had just been said. And, while the eyes
gazed dimly, the plaintive voice went on lamenting, with that inward
sighing, a broken sound of broken strings, and with a keener note of
bitterness through it, so that, with that voice, with that glance, the
old woman suddenly aged into the semblance of her old sisters, Auntie
Tine, Auntie Rine....

Constance went home through a dismal, heavy rain, hurrying along under
the shelter of her umbrella, from which the drops fell in a steady
cataract. She could not shake off the gloomy anxiety that haunted her in
these days, through which flashed strange premonitions and
presentiments; and, since she had been to Driebergen, in response to the
old woman's dying summons, she could no longer free herself from this
haunting dread, as though it were all a magic web in which she was
caught. Oh, what could be threatening, now that the old woman yonder was
dead? What sort of change would come looming up, day after day, gloomy
day after gloomy day, in her small life, in the small lives around
her?... For herself, in the late aftermath of life, she had found a tiny
grain of true philosophy--small, oh, so small, but very precious!--and
she did not think of herself, because she believed that what might still
come, in her own life, she would be able to bear philosophically.
Sometimes even, at such times, she would think of the worst that could
happen to her: if Addie were suddenly to die. In that case, perhaps, in
that case alone, the grain would not be sufficient to enable her to bear
it with philosophy.... But, for the rest ... for the rest, she was no
longer afraid of life. And yet what were these vague terrors which
chilled her soul, which enveloped her nowadays in that magic web of
anxious speculation concerning the future? Would she be involved or
would others? Was it illness ... money trouble ... an accident ... a
catastrophe ... or was it death?... Was it to do with Addie ... or was
it to do with her mother? Oh, she wanted to be prepared for anything ...
but what ... what would it be? And these haunting terrors which gathered
around her so menacingly, like a gloomy twilight, with all those ghostly
premonitions and presentiments of what was coming, was it because the
days themselves were so gloomy, because it was always raining out of
fateful skies? Why should there be deeper gloom around her soul in these
days than around others, perhaps hundreds and thousands of people? Was
it not the reflection of that gloomy winter in and around her and was
not that reflection casting its gloom around all the people who were
now, like herself, walking under dripping umbrellas or else, like
spectres, looking with pallid faces out of their windows at another dark
and dreary day?... Oh, how vast, how immense it all was and how small
were they all! To think that, if the sun happened to shine, she would
perhaps think and feel quite differently! To think that possibly she was
divining, with a shudder, something of days and things to come and went
flying off to distant cloud-lands, to all ... and that possibly she was
divining nothing!... How ready people were to play with their emotions,
their sensitiveness! How ready they were to delude themselves that they
had seen invisible things, that they had foretold the most profound
secrets!... No, she could foretell nothing, she saw nothing invisible
... but still, argue as sensibly as she might, a haunting fear oppressed
her, a chill shudder ran through her, as though she had brought
something of death back with her from Driebergen, as though its shadow
continued to follow her, indoors and out of doors. Was it only because
it was raining?...

Well, she was glad to be at home, to change her wet things, to slip into
a tea-gown and warm herself by the fire. Hark to the wind howling round
the house and down the lane, the wind that came tearing on from afar
that was far, wide and mysterious, wide and mysterious as the heavens,
above houses small as boxes, above people as insects small!... How
mighty was the wind!... How often had she not thus listened to the wind,
her mighty Dutch wind, as though it would carry all sorts of things to
her ... or, not heeding her smallness, swoop right down upon her!...
What calamity was there that could happen? Addie brought home
unexpectedly: an accident on his bicycle; run over by a motor-car;
murdered? Henri telling her that they were ruined; that he would have to
work for his bread: he who had never been able to work after his
shattered career? The house on fire, at home ... or at Mamma's? Mamma
dying?...

Oh, what thoughts of shuddering horror they all were and of sombre
misfortune and of death, always death!... Something happening to one of
the brothers or sisters or to their children. For, in spite of
everything, she was fond of all of them, they were still her brothers
and sisters. Despite all the misunderstanding, the lack of harmony, the
ill-feeling, she was fond of all of them, felt herself to be of one
blood with them.... Oh, how lonely she was!... And perhaps, very soon,
she would have to be all alone like that, all her life long: without
Mamma, dead; without Henri, dead; without Addie, dead!...

She stared into the fire and shivered in its ruddy glow, while the
shuddering horror gripped her in its sharp clutches. But a bell jangled
loudly ... and she felt a shock of apprehension passing through her; her
breath was almost a scream: were they bringing Addie home dead?...

Truitje opened the hall-door: thank goodness, she heard his voice. She
sank back in her chair; the door of the room opened; and he stood on the
threshold, laughing:

"I daren't come in, Mummy, I'm dripping wet. I'll go and change first.
Did you ever see such weather?"

She smiled; he shut the door; and--she couldn't help it--she began to
sob. When he came down a quarter of an hour later, healthy, vigorous,
smiling, he found her in tears:

"What is it, Mummy?"

"I don't know, dear...."

"But why are you crying? Surely there must be something!..."

"No, it's nothing.... It's nothing ... I think...."

She leant against him. She told him how the dread horror was clutching
at her. She was very much unstrung and she felt as if something was
going to happen: a great sorrow, a disaster, an accident, she didn't
know what.... She poured out her anxious soul to him, nestling in his
arms:

"It's too silly, Addie. I must try to be calmer."

She became calmer under his steady gaze. Oh, what delightful eyes he
had! As she looked into them, she became calmer:

"Addie ... your eyes...."

"What about them, Mummy?"

"They are growing lighter in colour: they are serious, as always, but
they're becoming lighter...."

"What's the matter with my eyes now?"

"They've become grey."

"Oh, nonsense!"

"Yes, they're turning grey, blue-grey...."

He laughed at her a little. She remained with her head on his shoulder,
looked into his eyes. She became quite calm, now, gave a last, deep
sigh:

"Dear, listen ... listen to it blowing...."

"Yes, Mamma."

"I'm afraid of the wind sometimes...."

"And sometimes you love it."

"Yes."

"You're a very sensitive little Mummy."

"I wonder, Addie, if I'm so strange ... because of a presentiment...."

"A presentiment?"

"Don't you believe in them?"

"I don't know ... I never have 'em...."

"Are you awfully matter-of-fact, Addie?... Or...."

"I don't know, Mamma...."

"No, you're not matter-of-fact.... It's very strange, but you have a
magnetism about you which matter-of-fact people never have. You calm
one. When I lean against you, I grow calmer.... Listen, listen to it
blowing!"

"Yes, it's very stormy. Let's listen to it together, Mamma. Perhaps we
shall hear something ... in the storm."

She looked into his eyes. His eyes were smiling. She did not know if he
was serious or joking.

"Yes," she said, nestling closer in his arms, feeling that she still had
him, that she had not yet lost him. "Let us listen to the storm ... and
see if we can hear anything ... in the wind...."

And they remained still, without speaking. The lamps were not lit; only
the fire in the open hearth cast its dancing gleams and shadows on the
walls. The wind tore on from very far away, out of mysterious
cloud-laden skies. It shrieked round the house, rushed past the windows,
howled in the chimney, spread its wide wings and flapped on through the
clattering rain, leaving its howl like a trail in the air....

By the flickering firelight, playing upon their small souls, they
listened attentively.... He smiled.... Her eyes were wide and
staring....

FOOTNOTES:

[1] The title borne by the unmarried daughters of the Dutch
noblemen.




CHAPTER XIX


The next day, a Sunday, Constance felt a strange longing for youth and
laughter, for merry voices and sunny faces. Addie and his father had
gone out early, trying the bicycles on the sodden roads; and she was so
lonely, still obsessed by that unaccountable sense of depression, that
she felt that she must have laughter around her, that she must watch the
romping of children, or she would be perpetually bursting into tears.
And she took advantage of a lull in the rain to go to Adeline's in the
Bankastraat.

As she entered the house, it seemed to her that the sun was shining.
Adeline was sitting downstairs in the living-room, with the children
round her. Marie, the eldest girl, was just twelve. All the others
followed her at regular intervals of age, like the steps of a staircase.
Marie was a sort of little mother to the rest: she was a great help to
Adeline with the three youngest, those with the ugly names, Jan, Piet
and Klaasje. These were now six years, four and two; and they formed a
little group within the big group, because Jan insisted on ruling over
Klaasje and Piet, looking upon them as his vassals, imitating Papa's
voice, playing at horses with Piet and Klaasje, both very docile, while
Jan was the tyrant, trying to impart a roar to his shrill little
cock-crow of a voice ... until Marietje had to come in between as a
supreme referee, giving her decision in all sorts of difficult questions
that arose out of the merest trifle.... Adeletje, ten and a half, was a
delicate, ailing child, mostly sitting very quietly close to Mamma,
hiding in her skirts: a puny little thing, a great anxiety to her
mother; and Adeline was uneasy too about Klaasje, as the child remained
very backward and dull: the uncles and aunts called it an idiot.... But
a merry little couple were Gerdy and Constant, nine and eight years old,
always together, adoring each other, good little flaxen-haired kiddies
that they were: very babyish for their age, blending their resemblance
to Papa and Mamma into one soft mixture of pink and white and gold,
almost like a coloured picture, and seeming a couple of idyllic little
figures by the side of the rough, sturdy elder brothers. For, while Jan
already was turbulent and tyrannical, Alex and Guy were regular "nuts;"
had become indifferent to Marietje's judicial decisions, no longer even
submitted to Adeline's restraint and had lost all sense of awe except
when the stairs creaked under Gerrit's heavy footstep or when he
bellowed at them. Though even then they knew, secretly, with a knowing
glance of mutual understanding, that Papa might raise his voice, but
never raised his hand; that, when Mamma decreed a punishment, he would
say something to her in French, so that the punishment became very
slight. And this precocious worldly wisdom had turned them, in their
little nursery world, into two intractable, cheeky, swanking young
reprobates, putting on big boys' airs, striking terror into little Gerdy
and Constant, who would run away together and hide and play at mothers
and fathers behind the sofa standing aslant in the drawing-room,
chuckling quietly when Mamma or Marietje looked for them and could not
find them. But, however intractable, Alex and Guy were two handsome
little fellows, with cheeky mouths, but gentle eyes, dark eyes, the Van
Lowe eyes: not their hard, but their soft eyes; and, when they were
impudent and troublesome, with lips stuck out cheekily, but with those
eyes full of dark, soft gentleness, then Constance felt in love with
them, spoilt them even more than Gerrit did, put up with everything from
the rascals, even allowing the two great boys to hang all over her and
ruffle her clothes and hair. This time too, they rushed at her the
moment she came in; and Constance, glad to see them so radiant, glad
that everything became bright around her, as though the sun were
shining, flung open her arms; but Adeline cried:

"Alex! Guy! Take care: Auntie's good cloak!... Boys, do take care:
Auntie's beautiful hat!"

But neither Alex nor Guy had any regard for Auntie's good cloak or
Auntie's beautiful hat; and Constance was so weak in their rather rough
and disrespectful embrace that she only laughed and laughed and laughed.
Oh, sunshine, sunshine at last! Passionately fond as she was of her own
big son, this was what she needed in these days of rain and gloomy skies
and gloomy feelings: this almost overwhelming sunshine, this almost
pitiless blaze of radiant youth; this rough gambolling around her of
what was young and healthy and bright, as if the shock brought her out
of her gloomy depression....

When the boys, after behaving like young dogs jumping up to kiss her
face, were at last satisfied, she and sober Marietje looked all through
the house for Gerdy and Constant, who had purposely hidden themselves
and who, she knew, had crept behind the slanting sofa in the
drawing-room. She would not find them too quickly, wished to prolong
their enjoyment, called out in the drawing-room:

"But where can they be? Wherever can they be? Constant! Gerdy!..."

Then at last the giggles of the little brother and sister behind the
sofa made her look over the back:

"Here they are! Here they are!"

Oh, how young those children were! Excepting wise and sedate
Marietje--Mamma's help--and perhaps quiet Adeletje, how young they were!
Those two rascals, what children they were for their eleven and ten
years! That little father-and-mother pair, Gerdy and Constant, what
babies for their nine and eight! And then the nursery proper, Jan
tyrannizing over Piet and Klaasje!... How pink and young and fresh and
sunny it all was!... Now those were real children, even though Klaasje's
laugh was very dull and silly. She had never known Addie like that.
Addie had never had that sort of youth. No, his childhood had been spent
amid the outbursts of temper of his father and mother, amid their
jealousies, amid scenes and tears, so that the child had never been a
child. And yet ... and yet, though he had grown up early, how well he
had taken care of himself and what kindly powers had watched over him,
making him into their one great joy and happiness and consolation!...

But, though this melancholy just passed through her, still the morning,
that Sunday morning, had begun sunnily for her, with all that golden
hair, all those soft, pink cheeks, all that mad, radiant gaiety; and
Constance forgot her gloomy depression, caused by she knew not what, in
the glow of childish happiness in that living-room.

The stairs now groaned under a heavy tread.

"There's Gerrit," said Adeline.

"How late he is!" said Constance, laughing. "Gerrit, how late you are!"
she cried, even before he opened the door.

And she was surprised that his step should sound so sluggish and heavy,
accustomed as she was to hear him fill the whole house with the brisk
noise of his movements. Sluggishly and heavily his footsteps came down
the passage. Then he slowly opened the door of the dining-room, which
was also the living-room.

He remained standing in the doorway:

"Ah, Constance! Good-morning."

"Good-morning, Gerrit. How late you are!" she repeated, gaily. "You're
in no hurry to get up on a Sunday, I see!"

But she was startled when she looked at him:

"Gerrit, dear ... what's the matter?"

"I'm feeling rotten," he said, gloomily. "No, children, don't worry
Father."

And he pushed aside the playful-rough hands of the two cheeky rascals,
Alex and Guy.

"Gerrit hasn't been at all well for a day or two," said Adeline,
anxiously.

"What is it, Gerrit?" asked Constance, smiling her smile of a moment
ago, when the sunny warmth of the children had made her smile through
her own gloomy depression.

"I feel beastly rotten," he repeated, gloomily. "No, thanks, I don't
want any breakfast."

"Haven't you been well for the last two days?" asked Constance.

He looked at her with dull, glassy eyes. He thought of telling her, with
bitter irony, that all his life he had not been well; but she would not
have understood, she would have believed that he was joking, that he was
vexed about something; she would not have known. And, besides, he did
not want to hurt her either: she was so nice, he always looked upon her
as the nicest of his sisters, though they had gone years without seeing
each other. What a good thing it was that she had come back! She had
been back in Holland three years now, his little sister; he was fond of
her, his little sister; he had an almost mystic feeling for her, the
sympathy which has its origin in kinship, that sharing of the same
blood, the same soul, apportioned so mysteriously in the birth of
brother and sister out of one and the same mother by one and the same
father; and he felt so clearly that she was his sister, that he loved
her as something of himself, a part of himself, something of his own
flesh and blood and soul, that he went up to her, laid his hand on her
head--she had taken off her hat; and her hair was all ruffled with the
boys' romping--and said to her, in a voice which he could not possibly
raise to a roar and which broke faintly with emotion:

"It's good to see you, Sissy, with your dear, kind face.... I don't know
about being unwell, child: I've had a couple of bad nights, that's all."

"But you sleep well as a rule."

"Yes, as a rule."

"And your appetite is good."

"Yes, Connie, I have a good appetite as a rule. But ... I don't feel
like breakfast this morning."

"Your face is so drawn...."

"I shall be all right presently," he said, brightening up. And he struck
his chest with his two hands. "My old carcase can stand some knocking
about."

"Gerrit came home dripping wet two days ago," said Adeline. "He had been
standing on the front of the tram, in a pelting rain, and he was wet to
the skin."

"But, Gerrit, why did you do it?"

"To get the wind in my face, Sissy...."

"And to catch cold."

He laughed:

"There, don't worry about me. My old carcase," striking his chest, "can
stand some knocking about."

"But you're looking ill."

"Oh, rot!"

"Yes, you're looking ill."

"I want some air. The weather's not so bad. It's not raining, it's only
blowing fit to blow your head off. Are you afraid of the wind, or will
you come for a walk with your brother?"

"Very well, Gerrit ... but first eat a nice little egg."

He gave a roar of laughter which made the whole room ring again. The
children also laughed: they always laughed when Papa laughed like that;
and the laughter gave courage to Gerdy, who had looked frightened at
first. She crept up on Gerrit's knees, mad on being caressed, clung on
to Gerrit, kissed him with tiny little kisses; and Alex and Guy hung,
one on his arm, the other on his leg, while his Homeric laughter still
rang long and loud.

And his laughter never ceased. He laughed till the servant peeped round
the door and disappeared again, perplexed. He laughed till all the
children, the nine of them, were laughing, for his laughter had tempted
the three little ones--Jan, the tyrant, and his two small vassals--from
the stairs, where they were playing. He laughed till Adeline, the dear
quiet little mother, also got a painful fit of giggling, which made her
choke silently in herself. And he could not stop; his laughter roared
out and filled the house: even a street-boy, out of doors, flattened his
nose against the window in an attempt to peer in and discover who was
laughing like that inside.

And at last Gerrit got up, released himself from the three children,
kissed Constance; and, with a red face, tears in his eyes and a mouth
still distorted with merriment, he caught her two shoulders in his great
hands and said, looking deep into her eyes:

"Don't be angry, Sissy, but I c-couldn't help it, I c-couldn't help
it!... You'll be the death of me with laughing, if you go on like
that!... And when you put on that kind little voice and or-order me ...
to eat a n-nice little egg ... before you consent to go for a walk with
me...! ... Oh, dear, oh, dear! I shall never get over it!... Very well
... all right ... just to please you ... but then ... but then _you_
must ... b-boil the n-nice little egg for me ... and put it before me
... put my n-nice little egg before me!..."

Constance was laughing too; the children all kept on laughing, like mad,
not really knowing what they were laughing at, now that they were all
laughing together; and Adeline, Adeline....

"L-look!" said Gerrit, pointing to his wife. "L-look!"

And, while Constance took the egg out of the boiler, she looked round at
Adeline. The little mother was still overcome with her fit of silent
giggling; the tears rolled down her cheeks; the children around her were
screaming with the fun of it.

"I n-never in all my l-life, Connie," said Gerrit, "saw Line laugh ...
as she's laughing at that n-nice little egg of yours...."

And he started afresh. He roared. But she had put his plate in front of
him. He now played the clown, took up his spoon, said in a pretty little
voice that sounded humorously in his great roaring throat:

"Thank you kindly, Constance ... for your n-nice little egg.... It's too
sweet of you!..."

And he nipped at his nice little egg with small, careful spoonfuls,
pretending to be very weak and very fragile; and the children, seeing
their big, burly father nipping at the nice little egg with dainty
little movements, were wild with delight, thought it great fun of
Papa....

He had finished and was ready for his walk with Constance.

"Papa, may we come too? Do let us come too, Papa!"

"No," he said, bluntly. "No, don't be such limpets. You're just like a
pack of octopuses, winding one in their suckers. No, Father wants to go
out with his sister alone, for once...."

And he went out alone with Constance, after she had managed to conceal
the disorder of her hair under her hat and veil.

Outside, she said to him:

"Gerrit, how bright it all is in your house, how sunny, how happy!"

"Yes," he said.

"You have every reason to be thankful, Gerrit."

"Yes."

"Do you feel better now, in the air?"

"Yes ... especially after your nice little egg."

"No, don't be silly, Gerrit. You don't look half as well as usual."

"And I feel simply rotten ... if you really want to know."

"Still?"

"Yes ... but it'll pass off.... I ... I always sleep very well; and just
because of that a bad night upsets me...."

"But that's an exception, isn't it?"

"Yes, of course, it's an exception. Don't be anxious about me, Sissy.
I've a hide like a rhinoceros. I'm the pachyderm of the family. I
haven't got your dainty little constitution...."

"I am so glad when I come to you, Gerrit. I always brighten up in your
house."

"You haven't been gloomy, surely?"

"That's just what I have been, quite lately."

"And why, Connie?"

"I don't know. Because of the weather...."

"Are you afraid of it? It's beginning to rain again."

"As long as it doesn't pour, we can go on walking...."

"It does me good, especially the wind blowing about one. Do you like
wind?"

"Yes, I do ... but...."

"But what?"

"Sometimes I hear too much in it."

"My little fanciful sister of old! What do you hear in it?"

"Gloomy things, melancholy things ... but always very big things ...
whereas we ourselves are so small, so very small...."

"People never change.... You're just the little sister that you used to
be ... in the river ... with your fairy-tales...."

"But what I hear in the wind is not a fairy-tale."

"What do you hear?"

"Life: the whole of life itself.... Things of the past; things of the
future; and all big and tremendous.... When I listen to the wind, the
past becomes immense and the future tremendous ... and I remain so
small, so small...."

"What you remain, child, is a dreamer...."

"No, I haven't remained so.... I may have become one again...."

"Yes, you have become one again.... I recognize you like this
absolutely, just as you were as a slim, fair-haired little girl, the
same little fairy-like vision.... How long ago it all is, Connie!... How
everything melts away in our lives!... How old we grow!..."

"But all your children: they keep you young. They all ... they all
belong to the future...."

"Yes, if only I myself...."

"What?"

"Nothing."

"What were you going to say?"

"I was going to own up to something. I was going to confess to you. But
why should I? It's better not. It would be very weak of me. It's better
not. It's better that I shouldn't speak."

"Gerrit ... Gerrit, dear ... tell me ... is there ... is there...?"

"What?..."

"Is there anything?..."

"No."

"Is there anything threatening you?"

"Why, no, child!"

"Aren't you well?... Do you feel ... unhappy?... Have you some big
trouble?... Tell me, Gerrit, tell me!... I'm your sister after all!"

"Yes, you're my sister, the same flesh and blood, soul of my soul....
No, there's nothing, Constance, there's nothing threatening."

"And there's no secret trouble?"

"No, no secret trouble."

"Yes, I'm sure there is."

"No, old girl. It's only that I've slept badly the last night or two.
And I feel rotten. That's all."

"But your health is good, isn't it?"

"Oh dear, yes!"

"There's nothing serious the matter? You're not seriously ill?"

"No, no, certainly not."

"Then what is it?"

"Nothing."

"No, no, I feel that you have a trouble of some kind. Gerrit, aren't you
happy? Is there some private worry? Aren't you happy with Adeline?"

"Why, of course I am, Connie! She's awfully sweet. I'm very happy with
her."

"Then what's wrong?"

"Nothing."

"Yes, Gerrit, there's something wrong. Oh, do tell me about it! Don't
keep it to yourself. Sorrow ... chokes us ... when we keep it in."

"No, it's not sorrow.... It's ... I don't know what it is...."

"You don't know?"

"No."

"But there's something, you see. What is it?"

"Constance, it's ... it's...."

"What?"

"Constance, it's ... an overpowering _melancholy_."

"An overpowering melancholy?"

"Yes."

"What about?"

"About ... myself."

"Yourself?"

"Yes.... Because I'm rotten."

"Because you haven't felt well the last few days?"

"Because I'm never well."

She now thought that he was exaggerating, that he was joking, that he
was pessimistical, hypochondriacal; and she said:

"Why, Gerrit!..."

He understood that she did not believe him, that she never would believe
him. He laughed:

"Yes," he said, "I've a gay old imagination, haven't I?"

"Yes, I think you're imagining things a bit."

"It's this confounded weather, you know."

"Yes, that makes people out of sorts. It doesn't affect children,
fortunately."

"No, not children."

"When you see them presently, you'll.... But you mustn't let our walk
make you gloomy. Gerrit, will you try to keep your mind off things and
not to be melancholy? I had no idea that you were like this!"

"No, old girl, but what does any one of us know about the other?"

"Not much, I admit."

"Each of us is a sealed book to the other. And yet you're fond of me and
I of you. And you know nothing about me ... nor I about you."

"That's true."

"You know nothing of my secret self. And I know nothing of your secret
self."

"No," she confessed softly; and she blushed and thought of the life that
had blossomed late in her, blossomed into spring and summer, the life of
which nobody knew.

"It has to be so. It can't be otherwise. We perceive so little of one
another, in the words we exchange. I have often longed for a friend ...
with whom I could feel his secret self and I mine. I never had a friend
like that."

"Gerrit, I did not know ... that you were so ... sensitive."

"No. I am saying things to you which I never talk about. And I say them
feeling that it is no use saying them. And yet you're my sister, you
know."

"Yes."

"I shall take you home now. I'm only dragging you through the mud and
rain. The roads are soaked through. You'll be home in a minute or two."

He brought her home. She rang the bell. Truitje opened the door.

"Is Van der Welcke in, do you think?" Gerrit asked Constance.

"Yes, ma'am," Truitje answered, "the master's upstairs."

"I'll just go up and see him."

Gerrit ran up the stairs.

"I was forgetting, ma'am: there's a telegram come," said Truitje.

"A telegram?..."

She did not know what came over her, but she felt deadly afraid. The
blood seemed to freeze round her heart. She took the telegram from
Truitje, went into the drawing-room and closed the door before breaking
it open....

Gerrit had only run up to say a word to Van der Welcke: he had to go
back home, for it was twelve o'clock and getting on for lunch-time. Van
der Welcke saw him down the stairs.

"Well, good-bye, old chap," said Gerrit, genially, shaking hands with
Van der Welcke. "Constance!" he cried. "Constance!..."

She did not answer.

"Constance!" Gerrit called once more.

The kitchen-door was open.

"The mistress is in the drawing-room, sir," said the servant.

"Constance...."

He opened the door. But the door stuck, as though pushing against a
body.

"What the devil!..." Gerrit began, in consternation.

They rushed in through the dining-room: Van der Welcke, Gerrit, the
maid. Constance was lying against the door in a dead faint, with the
telegram crumpled in her clenched hand:


                                          "_Paris_....

"Henri dead. Am in despair.

                                          "EMILIE"





CHAPTER XX


It was a dismal evening at Mrs. van Lowe's that Sunday. And yet Mamma
knew nothing: together with Dorine, she had seen that the maids set out
the card-tables, had seen, according to her custom, to the sandwiches,
the cakes and the wine which were invariably put out in the boudoir,
under the portrait of her husband, the late governor-general. But the
old lady was different from usual; and Dorine, looking very pale and
apprehensive, gave a start of amazement when she asked:

"Dorine, who's been moving Papa's portrait?"

The old woman asked the question testily and peremptorily.

"But, Mamma, it's been here for years. After Papa's death, you said you
wouldn't have it always before your eyes in the drawing-room ... and it
was moved in here...."

"Who, do you say, moved it?"

"Why, you yourself, Mamma!"

"I?"

"Yes, you...."

"Oh, yes!" said the old woman, remembering. "Yes, yes, I remember; I
only asked because it looks so out of place here ... in the little room
... and it is such a fine portrait...."

Dorine said nothing more. Her legs shook beneath her; but she went on
spreading out the cards.

Karel and Cateau arrived:

"How _aw-ful_!" said Cateau, pale in the face. "We thought we had
bet-ter come ... for Mamma's sake ... didn't we, Ka-rel?"

"Mamma knows nothing," said Dorine. "But we can't possibly keep it from
her.... Otto has gone to Baarn to break the news to Bertha."

The Van Saetzemas arrived:

"No details yet?" asked Adolphine.

"No," Dorine whispered, nervously, seeing Mamma approaching.

"How late you all are!" grumbled the old woman. "Why aren't Uncle Herman
and Auntie Lot here? And why haven't Auntie Tine and Auntie Rine come
yet?"

There was a moment's painful pause.

"But they haven't been coming for some time, Mamma," said Adolphine,
gently.

"What do you say? Are they ill?"

"The old aunts haven't been for ev-er so long on Sunday even-ings," said
Cateau, with a great deal of pitying emphasis.

Suddenly Mrs. van Lowe seemed to remember. Yes, it was true: the sisters
had not come on Sunday evenings for a long time. She nodded her head in
assent, with an air of knowing all about the sad things which happen in
old age and which will happen also in the future that is still hidden
from the children. But in her heart she thought:

"There's something."

And she seemed to be trying to gaze ahead. But she did not see it before
her, did not see it before her vague eyes, as she had seen the death of
Henri's mother, yonder, in a dark room at Driebergen, in a dark oak
bedstead, behind dark green curtains. She felt that there was something
that they had kept from her in order to spare her pain; but she did not
see it as she had but lately seen other things which the children did
not know. It was as though her sight were growing dim and uncertain, as
though she only guessed, only suspected things. And she would not ask
what it was. If there was something ... well, then her Sunday
family-evening could not help being dreary and silent. Adolphine's
children no longer sat round the big table in the conservatory: the old
lady did not understand why, did not see that they were growing up, that
the round games bored them. Only, as she looked at her empty room, she
asked just one more question:

"Where's Bertha? And where's Constance?"

This time, Adolphine and Cateau did not even trouble to remind Mamma
that Bertha was living at Baarn. As for Auntie Lot, how could they tell
her that the good soul had had a nervous break-down after being told of
Henri's sudden death, about which no one knew any details? Toetie
arrived very late and said that Mamma had a little headache. As for
Constance, not one of the children would have dared to say that she and
Van der Welcke had gone to Paris by the night-mail at six o'clock, as
soon as they could after Emilie's telegram. Gerrit wanted to go with
them, but he was ill and had hardly said a word to Adeline about the
telegram when he returned home from the Kerkhoflaan. He had got into bed
shivering, thinking that he had a feverish attack, influenza or
something. The daughters also thought it better not to tell Mamma that
Gerrit was ill; and Mamma did not even ask after Gerrit, though she
missed him and Adeline and thought that her rooms looked very empty.

Where could they be? the old woman wondered. None of Bertha's little
tribe; the old sisters not there; Constance not there; Gerrit not there;
Auntie Lot not there: where were they all? the old woman kept wondering.
How big her rooms looked, what a shivery feeling the card-tables gave
her, with the markers, with the cards spread out in an S! Well, if there
were no children left, it was not worth while having the table put out
for the round games in the conservatory, at least not until Gerrit's
children were bigger, until a new warmth surrounded her, on her poor
Sunday evenings! And what was the use of ordering such a lot of cakes,
if there was nobody there to eat them?

And it was very strange, but this evening, now that her rooms were so
empty, she grew very weary of those who were there--Adolphine, Cateau,
Floortje and Dijkerhof--very tired. She felt her face becoming drawn and
haggard, her drooping eyelids twitching over her dim eyes and her
heavily-veined hands trembling in her lap with utter weariness. She did
not speak, only nodded: the wise nod of old age, knowing that old age
spells sadness. She only nodded, longing for them to go. They were
uncomfortable: they whispered together, their faces were pale; they sat
there staring in such a strange, spectral way ... as if something
dreadful had happened or was going to happen.... Had the servants made
up the fires so badly? Was it so bitterly cold, so creepily chilly in
her rooms, that she felt shivers all down her old, bent back?... And,
when the children at last, earlier than usual, took leave of her--still
with that same spectral stare, as though they were looking at something
dreadful that had happened or was going to happen--she felt inclined to
say to them that she was getting too old now to keep up her Sunday
evenings; she had it on her lips to say as much to Floortje, to Cateau,
to Adolphine; but a pity for them all and especially for herself
restrained her and she did not say it. On the contrary, she said, very
wearily:

"Well, I hope that you will all be more particular about coming next
Sunday ... all of you, all of you.... I want you all here.... I want to
have you all around me."

Then they left her alone, earlier than usual, and the old woman did not
ring at once for the servants to put out the lights, to go to bed, but
first wandered for a little while longer through her large, empty, still
brightly-lit rooms. How much had changed in the many, many years that
very slowly accumulated about her and seemed to bury her under their
grey mounds! Sometimes it seemed to her as if nothing had changed, as if
the Sunday evenings always remained the same, even though this or that
one might be absent for one reason or another. But sometimes, as to-day,
it seemed to her as if everything, everything had changed, with hardly
perceptible changes. Did she alone remain unchanged?...

She had now reached the little boudoir: hardly any of the cakes had been
touched; above them hung the fine portrait of her husband, in the
gold-laced uniform, with the orders. He was dead ... and with him all
their grandeur, which she had learnt to love because of him, through
him.... She wandered back to the other rooms: there were portraits on
the walls, photographs in frames on the tables and mantelpieces. Dead
was the old family-doctor; as good as dead her two old sisters; dead was
Van Naghel; as good as dead Bertha, now so far away. Aunt Lot, she still
remained, she still remained, bearing up bravely, in spite of financial
disaster.... Then the children: they were all dying off, for surely it
was tantamount to that, when they were becoming more and more remote
from her: Karel; Adolphine; Ernst; even Paul; and Dorine, her youngest.
There was only Constance ... and Gerrit, perhaps.... And the
grandchildren: Frans, in Java; Emilie and Henri, in Paris: O God, what
were they doing in Paris? O God, what was it, what was the matter with
them? For she suddenly saw the boy ... white as a corpse ... with his
clothes open ... and a deep, gaping wound above his heart, sending a
stream of purple blood from his lung ... while he lay in the last
agonies of death.... Why did she see it, this strange vision of a second
or two? It couldn't be true, yet it filled her with anxiety.... And in
sad understanding she nodded her old head, with the dim eyes which were
suddenly seeing visions more clearly than reality ... until the time
when they would see nothing, numbed by the years which were slowly
accumulating about her.... Why did she see it?... And, amid the
emptiness of her brightly-lit drawing-room, a sort of roar came to her
from the distance, from the distance outside the room, the distance
outside the house, the distance outside the night, the very distant
distance of eternity, the eternity whence all the things of the future
come: a roar so overwhelming that it seemed to come from a supernatural
sea in which the poor, trembling old woman was drowned, drowned with all
her vanity and all her unimportant, insignificant sorrow, a sea in which
her very small, small soul was drowned, swallowed up like the veriest
atom in the roaring, roaring waves; a roar whose voice told her that it
was coming, that it was coming, the great sorrow, the thing before which
she trembled with fear because she had long foreseen it and because it
would be so heavy for her to bear ... now that she was too old and too
weary to bear any more sorrow! And, with an unconscious gesture, she
raised her trembling old hands and prayed, mechanically:

"O God, no more, no more!..."

Why must fate be like that, so heavy, so ruthless and crushing? Why had
it not all come earlier, including the thing which advanced with such a
threatening roar and under which she, too weary now, too weak and too
old, would succumb when it passed over her, when it reached her at last
out of the roaring, threatening, distant, distant eternity, wherein all
the things of the future are born....

But the roar of that doom and her knowledge of it lasted no longer than
a second. And, when that second was past, there was nothing around her
but the empty, brightly-lit rooms. It was eleven o'clock, the children
had all gone home and she rang for the servants, to put out the lights,
to go to bed, duly observant of the small needs of her very small life,
in spite of all those supernatural things which threatened from afar,
out of eternity....

Leaving the maids occupied in the empty room, where they turned off the
gas in the chandelier, the old woman slowly climbed the stairs, nodding
her old head in bitter comprehension, knowing too well, alas, that the
great sorrow would come ... even though, trembling with fear, she
prayed:

"O God ... no more, _no more_!"




CHAPTER XXI


"Are you going out, Gerrit?" asked Adeline.

She was surprised to see him come down the stairs, dressed, in uniform.
He had spent the morning in bed, but he felt better now; and a feverish
excitement acted like a spur. He said, in answer to his wife's question,
that he was better, played for a moment with Gerdy, took his lunch
standing and then hurried out of the house and rushed through a parade
at barracks, where he was not expected. The fever, which he still felt
sending shivers through his great body, drove him out of barracks again;
and he walked to the Kerkhoflaan and asked Truitje if there was any news
of her master or mistress, if Master Addie had had a telegram from
Paris; but Truitje didn't know. Then he tore off like one possessed,
first to Otto and Frances' house, where he found Frances and Louise,
both sick with waiting: Otto had gone to Baarn, to break the news to
Bertha.

He could not stay with the two women: Frances wandering from room to
room, crying helplessly; Louise, calmer, looking after the children, the
entire care of whom she had taken on herself since she had come to live
with Otto and since Frances had become such an invalid. Gerrit could not
possibly stay: with long strides, he flew to the Alexanderstraat, to
Mamma, who was glad to see him well again after his two days' illness.
He found Dorine with her; Adolphine called, followed by Cateau, all
obeying an impulse not to leave the old woman alone in these days, when
at any moment Van der Welcke, Constance and Emilie might arrive from
Paris, bringing home the body of Henri, of whose death no one had
telegraphed any details, much to the indignation of Adolphine and
Cateau.

But, when Auntie Lot came in, her small eyes red and swollen with
weeping, and cried, "Oh dear!... _Kassian_!"--an exclamation at once
hushed by the children, an exclamation which Mamma, staring dimly into
space, failed to understand--Gerrit could no longer endure it among all
those overwrought women; and, convinced that Mamma did not even yet know
that Constance and Van der Welcke had gone to Paris, convinced that the
sisters had not even paved the way by telling her that Henri was
seriously ill, he cleared out suddenly, without saying good-bye, and
rushed into the open air, down the street, into the Woods, gasping for
breath.

What was it, what could it be, hanging in the air? The clouds seemed to
be bending over the town in pity, an immense, yearning pity which turned
into a desperate melancholy while Gerrit hurried along with his great
strides; the wintry trees lifted their crowns of branches in melancholy
despair; the rooks cawed and circled in swarms; the bells of the
tram-cars tinkled as though muffled in black crape; the few pedestrians
walked stiffly and unnaturally; he met ague-stricken, black-clad figures
with sinister, spectral faces: they passed him like so many ghosts; and
all around him, in the vistas of the Woods, rose a clammy mist, in which
every outline of houses, trees and people was blurred into a shadowy
unreality. And it seemed to Gerrit as if he alone were real and
possessed a body; and he ran and rushed through the spectral landscape,
through the hollow avenues of death.

What was it in the air? Nothing, nothing extraordinary: it was winter in
Holland; and the people ... the people had nothing extraordinary about
them: they walked in thick coats and cloaks, with their hands in their
pockets, because it was cold; and, because the mist was cold and raw,
their eyes looked fixed, their lips and noses drawn and pinched and they
bore themselves rigidly and spectrally when they came towards him out of
the fog and passed him with those shadowy and unreal figures. And, with
all sorts of fever-born images whirling before his eyes, like shining
will-o'-the-wisps in that morning mist, his thoughts touched hastily on
every sort of subject: he saw the barracks before him; Pauline; the
Paris train and Constance and Van der Welcke in a compartment with
Henri's coffin between them; Auntie Lot and Mamma; Bertha at Baarn. He
saw his boyhood at Buitenzorg; the foaming river; all his bright-haired
children. He saw a worm, big as a dragon, with bristles like lances
sticking straight out of its dragon's back....

He was still feverish and had been unwise to get up and go out. But he
could not have stayed in bed, he couldn't have done it: his feverish
excitement had driven him to the barracks, to his mother and to....
Where was he going? Was he going to Scheveningen? And why was he going
through the Woods like that? What was it that constantly impelled him to
keep to the right, to turn up the paths on the right, as though he were
making for the Nieuwe Weg? What did he want on the right?...

Suddenly, as a counteragent to his fever, he turned to the left; but, on
coming to a cross-road, he wandered off to the right again, helplessly,
as if he had forgotten the way.... There was the Ornamental Water, with
the Nieuwe Weg behind it. There lay the ponds, like two dull,
weather-worn mirrors, under the sullen pity of the skies; and the rather
tame landscape of the Woods, with its wreath of dunes, became cruel, a
tragic pool surrounded by all that avenue of chill death, which seemed
to be creeping through the wintry air....

But what was it in the air? Why, there was nothing, nothing but the
Ornamental Water, in a misty haze; the few villas around it looming
vaguely out of the fog; no pedestrians at all; nothing but the familiar,
everyday, usual things.... Then what impelled him to wander so aimlessly
past the Ornamental Water to the Nieuwe Weg? Why were those ponds like
tragic pools? Was it not as though pale faces stared out of them, out of
those tragic pools, pale, white faces of women, multiplied a hundredfold
by strange reflections, eddies of white, faces, with dank, plastered
hair and dying eyes, which gleamed?...

Yes, yes, he was in a fever. He had been unwise to go out, in that chill
morning mist. But it was rotten to be ill ... and he was never ill. He
had never said that he was ill. He was a fellow who could stand some
knocking about. But for all that he was feverish. Otherwise he would not
have seen the Ornamental Water as a tragic pool ... with the white faces
of mermaids.... Lord, how cold and shivery the mermaids must feel down
there in those chilly, silent pools ... their dying eyes just gleaming
up with a single spark! Were they dead or alive, the chilly mermaids?
Were their eyes dying or were they ogling? How strangely they were all
reflected, until they became as a thousand mermaids, until their faces
blossomed like white flowers of death above the light film of ice
coating the pool! Whew! How chill and cold they were, the poor, dead,
ogling mermaids!...

Dead: were they dead?... Were they ogling and laughing ... with eyes of
gold?... He shivered as though ice-cold water were trickling down his
spine; and he wrapped himself closely in his military great-coat. He
felt something hard in his breast-pocket, a square piece of cardboard.
Yes, he had been carrying that about for ever so long ... and yet ...
and yet he couldn't do it. It was the photograph of his children, the
latest group, taken for Mamma's last birthday. For weeks he had been
carrying it about in his pocket, in an envelope with an address on it
... and yet, yet he couldn't send it or hand it in at her door. The
portrait of all his children:

"I expect they're charming kiddies, Gerrit?"

Gad, how could she have asked it, how could she have asked it, as though
to drive him mad?... Whew, how cold it was!... He looked fearsomely at
the mermaids: no, no, there was nothing, nothing but the chilly pool. He
was in a high fever, that's what he was ... Gad, how could she ask such
a thing?

Still ... still, it was over. She was no longer the girl she was. She
was finished with, done for; she had lain in his arms like a corpse,
tired of her own kisses, broken by his embrace, white as a sheet, done
for.... Lord, how rotten, to be done for and still so young, a young
woman!... Done for ... like a defective machine: Lord, how rotten!...
No, he couldn't give that photograph ... of all his children ... to a
light-o'-love.... He couldn't do it.... If she had only asked for a
necklace or some such gaud ... he would have managed somehow, out of his
poverty, to buy her a nice keepsake.... Whew, how raw and cold it
was!... The will-o'-the-wisps of all sorts of images shone in front of
him; and, through them, through the flames, the flying Paris express ...
with the compartment, the coffin, Van der Welcke, Constance, two
motionless figures. And yet it was bitterly, clammily cold; he was
chilled to his marrow; and a great hairy dragon split its beastly maw to
lick that chilled marrow with a fiery tongue. How big the filthy brute
had grown! It was no longer inside him, it was all around him now: it
filled the air with its wriggling body; it lifted its tail among the
wintry boughs; and its tongue of fire licked at Gerrit's marrow; and
under that marrow--how strange!--he was simply freezing.... Brrr,
brrr!... Lord, how he was shivering, what a fever he was in!... Home ...
home ... to bed!... Oh, how good to get into bed ... nice and warm, nice
and warm!... Still better to be nice and warm in women's arms ... no
kissing ... just sleeping, nice and warm!... Brrr, brrr!... Lord, Lord,
Lord, the water pouring down his back! Never in his life had he shivered
like that!... How hard that photograph of his children was! He
felt it on his heart like a plank. How long had he been carrying
it about with him? Brrr, brrr! He might just as well have let
her have it: it was the only thing that she had asked him
for.... Money he had never given her: only fifteen guilders--brrr,
brrr!--fif--brrr!--teen--brrr!--guilders.... Come, why not do it now?...
Just hand it in, at her door--brrr!--and then--brrr!--and
then--brrr!--home, to bed ... nice and warm in bed!...

The thought suddenly took definite shape and it drove him on along the
Kanaal. Here also the mist hung like a haze over the water and the
meadows on the other side; and, shivering and shuddering under the fiery
lick of the dragon's tongue, Gerrit hurried to the Frederikstraat. That
was where she lived, that was where he had been so often lately, until
that last time when she had begged him not to come back again and to
give her, as a keepsake, the portrait ... the portrait of his children.
He would leave it now at the door. He had taken it in his hand, because
it lay like a plank an his heart; and her name was on the envelope....
Brrr!... Hand it in quickly and then--brrr!--nice and warm in bed.

The landlady opened the door.

"Would you please give this to the young lady?"

He meant to shove the envelope into the woman's hand and then--brrr,
brrr!--home ... to bed ... warm ... warm....

"Don't you know, then, where the young lady is, sir?"

"Where she is?"

"Where she's gone to?"

"Has she gone?"

"She didn't come home yesterday afternoon. I don't say I'm anxious; but
still she always used to come home of an evening. She owes me some
money, but she hasn't run away ... for everything has been left as it
was, upstairs: her clothes, her bits of jewellery...."

"Perhaps she's out of town...."

"Perhaps ... only she's taken nothing with her."

"Perhaps, all the same...."

"Yes ... it's possible.... So I'm to give her the envelope ... when she
comes?"

"Yes.... Or no, no, give it to me ... I'll see to it myself.... Or no,
you'd better give it her when she comes back.... No, after all, I'll see
to it...."

He stuffed the envelope into his pocket, went off. Brrr! It lay on his
chest like a plank.... Where could she be gone to? Where was Pauline
gone to? Had she gone out of town?... Why hadn't he simply left the
envelope? Well, you never knew: _if_ she didn't come back, it would be
there, with the photograph of his children.... She'd probably cleared
out.... Yes, she had probably cleared out ... with her rich young
fellow.... Well, he, whoever he was, wouldn't remember her as _he_
remembered her in the old days.... Brrrrrr!... Lord, Lord, how he was
shivering!... Oh, to be in bed!... When could Constance and Van der
Welcke be back?... Oh, the express!... Oh, the coffin!... Oh, the fiery
lick of the dragon, whose great, hairy body filled the whole grey sky
with its wriggling!...

He turned down the Javastraat: he wanted to hurry home; his teeth were
chattering; he felt as if ice-cold water was dripping from him, while
the confounded brute sucked his marrow with long, fiery licks of its
tongue. Near the Schelpkade, he met a little group of four or five
policemen: rough words sounded loud; their words sounded so loud through
the unreality of the mist that they woke him out of a walking sleep, out
of his dream of the dragon-beast with the stiff bristles:

"She was quite blue," he heard one of them say. They were striding
along, talking loudly, as if something startling had happened. Gerrit
suddenly stood rooted to the ground:

"Who was blue?" he asked, in a hoarse bellow.

The policeman saluted:

"Sir?"

"Who was blue?" bellowed Gerrit.

"A woman, sir.... A woman who drowned herself, last night, in the
Kanaal...."

"A woman?"

"Yes, sir. My mate here was the first to see the body, when it was
floating with the face out of the water. Then he came and told me; and
we went and fetched the drag. It was a young woman...."

"And she was quite blue, you say?..."

"Yes, sir, and all bloated: she'd swallowed a lot of water.... We took
the body to the cemetery near the Woods and we're on our way to the
commissary."

"To the cemetery?..."

"Yes, sir...."

The men saluted:

"Sir."

"She was quite blue," Gerrit repeated to himself.

And he hurried on at a jog-trot. Brrr, brrr! Oh, to be in bed ... he
wanted to get to bed! He was as cold as that woman must have been last
night, floating in the water until her face blossomed up like a phantom
flower of death.... Brrr! Icy cold water: wasn't he walking beside icy
cold water twenty minutes ago? Hadn't it seemed to him that the whole
tame landscape, in its wreath of dunes, had melted away into a hazy
unreality, with those ghostly villas and trees ... and the ponds like
tragic pools, in which were mirrored the motionless, low, grey skies,
full of the wriggling of his giant worm ... until the faces of mermaids,
with wet, plastered hair and gold-gleaming eyes had risen up like dead
flowers, water-lilies of death, and ogled him with the last quiver of
their dying eyes?... Oh, the Paris express!... Oh, what a fever he was
in!... He must go quick to bed now ... but, before he went, he would
just call in at the Kerkhoflaan and ask if there was no telegram from
Van der Welcke and Constance.... But how cold he felt and how he was
shivering: brrr, brrr!...

It was as though his legs moved independently of his will, propelled by
alien instincts, by energies outside himself; for his legs moved
healthily, sturdily and quickly, with the click-clack of his sword
knocking against his thigh, while, above those sturdy legs, his body
shivered in the clutch of the monster, which licked and licked with
fiery dabs of its tongue. And, above his body, towered his head,
colossally large, with vertigos whirling like tangible circles around
the huge head in which he seemed to be carrying a heavy lump of brains.
From it there shot forth the strangest dreams; and these dreams,
together with the contortions of the monster, filled the whole grey sky
until everything became one great dream: all that town of unknown
streets; houses; people who bowed and nodded to him; a couple of
hussars, who saluted; a couple of officers whom he knew and to whom he
waved:

"_Bonjour_!"

"_Bonjour_!"

And, in this singular dreaming and waking and suffering and walking, he
knew things which nobody had told him, knew them for certain: knew that
a woman had drowned herself last night in Paris, in the lake in the
Bois; knew that Van der Welcke and Constance had gone to fetch her body
and were now bringing it back to him in a rushing express-train, but a
train that came rushing through the sky on whirling aerial rails,
cutting through the contortions of a huge snake-thing which wriggled
round the clouds and filled the whole sky. Oh, how full the sky was! For
round the snake wriggled like corkscrews the whirling rails, all aslant
and askew, tangled into iron spirals; and the express, in which Van der
Welcke and Constance sat with a coffin between them containing a woman's
blue corpse, had to follow all those turns and came rushing and puffing
along them, constantly curving round its own track and covering them a
thousand times, as though that aerial express were climbing and
descending endless wriggling corkscrews. Then the rails and the
dragon-coils were all tangled together; and the rails became
dragon-coils; and the express flew and flew along the twisting
dragon-thing, flew along every curve of its tail. The train became a
toy-train; the dragon was enormous and filled the firmament; the town
underneath was a toy-town; and Gerrit walked and walked with hurrying
legs; and his head towered colossally large; and his brains became like
heavy clouds: he saw his lump of brains massing in curling clouds
outside him. Nevertheless he was propelled by instincts and energies of
assured consciousness, for, when he turned down the Kerkhoflaan and left
the Kerkhof, the cemetery, behind him, on one side, he knew quite well
that there lay in it a blue woman who had been dragged out of the Kanaal
by policemen; but he also knew, with equal certainty, that, up in the
sky above, the express flew and flew over the body of his dragon and
along its every curve; and he also knew that he was now standing outside
Van der Welcke's villa: so small a house, such a toy-house that Gerrit's
head stuck out above the roof of it and that his own voice sounded to
him like distant thunder as he asked the person who opened the door:

"Telegram? From your master and mistress? Telegram?"

He did not at once recognize who was at the door nor at once understand
the reply:

"Telegram? Telegram?" he repeated.

And the thunder of his voice sounded distant and dull compared with the
rattle of the express-train right through the sky.

"What do you say?" he now repeated. "What do you say?"

"Uncle, are you ill?" asked Addie.

"Ill? Ill? No, I'm not ill, my boy. But ... telegram? Telegram?"

"Papa and Mamma will be back to-morrow morning; they're bringing Henri's
body with them, Uncle; and they're bringing Emilie; and I've been to the
undertaker's ... to arrange to have the body fetched at the station at
once.... I've seen to everything.... And I must go to all the uncles
now: to Uncle Karel and Uncle Saetzema.... I've telegraphed to Otto; I
don't know if Aunt Bertha will come or not.... It's very sad, Uncle, and
it'll be very sad for Grandmamma when she knows everything: Henri ...
Henri was murdered; he was drunk, it seems; and...."

"He drowned himself and he was quite blue?..."

"No, Uncle, he was murdered: stabbed with a dagger.... Mamma is bearing
up, Papa writes, but she is terribly overwrought ... on Emilie's account
also. Emilie is quite beside herself. Papa fortunately is keeping calm:
he is doing all that has to be done; he has been to the legation....
But, Uncle, you're not at all well; you're shivering; you've caught a
chill. Oughtn't you to go home and get into bed?..."

"Yes, yes, I'm going home."

"Then you'll be better in the morning...."

"Yes, of course, of course.... I shall be better...."

"Then will you come to the station too, early to-morrow morning, and
meet the train from Paris?"

"To-morrow morning early ... yes, certainly, certainly...."

"You oughtn't to have gone out."

"No, no ... but I'm going home now ... going to bed.... Good-bye.
To-morrow morning early."

"Good-bye, Uncle."

Gerrit went away.

Above the Woods, on one side, the low sky sank lower and lower, heavy
with grey clouds, such heavy grey clouds that they did not seem light
enough to continue hovering there, seemed bound to fall ... and to
Gerrit they were, in the dim hues of his fevered vision, like purple
pieces falling from the dragon's body, which was cut up by the express.
The whole sky was full of purple dragon's blood; and it now streamed
down like pouring rain. The blood streamed in a violent downpour and
appeared intent upon drowning everything....

Gerrit had now turned in the direction of the cemetery; and, impelled by
instincts and forces outside himself, he walked in and, vaguely, asked
the porter some question, he did not know what. The man seemed to
understand him, however, and led the way: Gerrit followed ... brrr,
brrr!... Nevertheless, it was as though his fever abated; and, in that
sudden cooling, he all at once felt and knew the truth. It must be so:
it was _she_. The water, the policemen, _she_. Who else could it be?...
He walked on, following the porter....

On either side, the silent graves, with their tombstones, the lettering
blurred and melancholy in the rain.... Yonder, on the left, the
family-grave. Gerrit recognized it in the purple rain of dragon's blood:
a sombre mausoleum of brick, like a small house; and it looked larger to
him than the toy-villa of just now. What a huge building it was, that
family-tomb of theirs! It was like a great palace: it would be able to
contain all their dead within its walls. For the present, Papa was
living alone there, quietly; but he was waiting, waiting for all of
them, waiting for all of them ... until the shadows had deepened into
thick darkness around all of them and they came to him, in that huge
sepulchral palace.... Lord, Lord, how small he was now: he was walking
like a dwarf past the tomb, which stuck its steeple into the clouds,
high as a cathedral....

What was that strangeness in the air?... How long had he been
walking?... Was life no longer ordinary?... Were there not, as usual,
houses, people, things: the barracks ... his children ... Adeline?...
Who was that man who went before and led the way?... Was it a real man,
that porter?... Or was it a dead man, walking?... Wasn't everything dead
here?... Was it morning or was it evening?... Was it life or death?...
Was he alive or was he dead?... Brrr, how cold he felt again!... Was
that the cold of death?... What was this building which they now
entered?... What a huge place!... Was it a church or was it only a
tomb?... Where was he and why was he alone, alone with that dead man,
that ghost showing him the way?... Where on earth was Constance and
where was Van der Welcke?... Hadn't they brought it back from Paris,
Pauline's blue body?... Was that Pauline?...

The coffin was open, covered only with a sheet; he lifted it, the
sheet.... Brrr, brrr, how cold he was!... He remembered: Paris; yes,
yes, he remembered: Paris; poor fellow; poor Henri!... But this, this
wasn't Henri.... Who was it, who could it be?... Wasn't it Henri the
policemen found?... What had become of those policemen?... When was it
he met some policemen?... It was years since he met those policemen ...
and her body had turned quite blue.... What was the matter now?... What
was that porter saying, hovering round him like a ghost?...

Yes, everything was dead, for the shivering cold which he felt could
only be the cold shiver of death....

Blue, was she blue?... The man lifted a corner of the sheet: Gerrit saw
a face, pale as that of a mermaid whose features had blossomed up out of
the icy stillness of a tragic pool.... The eyes were open.... What sad
golden eyes those were!.... Had they not always laughed ... with golden
gleams of mockery?... Then why did he now for the first time see them
weeping ... in death ... see them mournfully staring ... in death?...
Had they never laughed?... Had they always gazed mournfully ... even
though they gleamed golden and mocked ... or seemed to ... seemed to?...
Then what was real?... Was everything ... was everything dead then?...
Did he ... dead ... want to bring her his gift ... what she had asked
for so strangely ... the portrait ... the portrait of his children?...
He had it here: he felt it lying on his chest ... hard and heavy ...
like a plank, like a plank.... He had it here....

"Gerrit, dear, are you coming?"

Who was calling him from so very far away?... Wasn't it his sister?...
His favourite sister?...

"Come along, Gerrit!"

Who were those calling him away from that woman?... What were those
voices, which he vaguely recognized?... Was it not the voice of his
favourite sister, was it not the voice of her husband, of the two of
them, who had brought Pauline's body back from Paris?... Yes, he
recognized them, it was....

"Come on, Gerrit, old man, you're not well.... What are you doing here,
beside this woman, beside this corpse? She's all blue, drowned in the
lake in the Bois de Boulogne.... Did you know the woman?..."

Yes, yes, he had known the woman....

"Come along, old chap!"

"Gerrit, dear, won't you come?"

"Constance," whispered Gerrit, "you brought her from Paris...."

"Beg pardon, sir?" asked the porter.

"Yes, there she lies, there she lies, dead...."

"Gerrit, come away!" cried the voices.

"Lay your flowers over her now!... Constance, lay your flowers over
her.... She is lying so cold and all alone ... and it is all so big here
... big as a church ... she is lying ... as if in a cold, damp
church.... Lay flowers beside her...."

"What do you say, sir?"

"Yes ... lay flowers beside her ... lay flowers beside her ...
Constance...."

"Won't you come away now?"

"Yes, yes, I'm coming...."

There, there she lay ... covered all over, with the sheet. She was
nothing but a blue, motionless woman's shape ... under a sheet. Now ...
flowers lay over the sheet: all the white flowers of his imagination.
Now his fingers tore into little pieces the plank which he carried on
his heart and strewed them in between the flowers: into such little,
little pieces that they were as the petals of flowers ... and nothing
more ... over the woman....

The voices called him.

"Yes, yes, I'm coming ... I'm coming...."

The voices lured him home, to bed; and he jogged on through the streets
raining with dragon's blood....

When he reached home, Adeline at once sent for the doctor.... It was
typhoid fever.




CHAPTER XXII


Next morning, in a mist, a drizzly mist, the relations met at the
railway-station: Otto van Naghel; Karel; Van Saetzema; Uncle Ruyvenaer,
just back from India; Paul; Addie. They moved about, in the
waiting-room, on the platform, with gloomy faces and upturned
coat-collars, waiting for the train, which was late, which would not
arrive for another quarter of an hour or twenty minutes.

"Does Grandmamma know about it yet?" Uncle Ruyvenaer asked Addie.

"No, Uncle. No one liked to tell her. I believe the uncles and aunts
would really prefer to keep it from her altogether."

"That's impossible."

"I think it would be very difficult, Uncle. Grandmamma might hear it
from an outsider.... She has friends who call to see her."

"Is Emilie coming?"

"Yes, Uncle. She'll stay with us."

"Is Uncle Gerrit very ill?"

"Yes, Uncle, very ill indeed."

"Does Grandmamma know he's ill?"

"No."

"The children are now all out of the house, aren't they? We've got Alex
and Guy with us."

"And we have Adeletje, Gerdy and Constance. The three little ones are at
Otto's: Louise came and fetched them. Marietje is with Aunt Adolphine."

"Has Aunt Adeline any one to help her?"

"There are two male nurses, Uncle. Uncle Gerrit is very violent in his
delirium."

"Oughtn't the train to be here soon?"

"It's overdue now."

"It's a very sad affair. And how people will talk! Yes, how people will
talk! Lord, Lord, how they're going to talk!"

"Here comes the train, Uncle."

The train steamed slowly into the station, like a grey ghost of a train
through the ghostly, drizzling mist; and the waiting relations saw
Constance, Van der Welcke and Emilie get out, Emilie leaning heavily
upon Constance. Then came the dreary, dreary task of taking possession
of the coffin. The hearse was waiting outside. And it all went as in a
dream, in the ghostly, drizzling mist....

"How people will talk!" Uncle Ruyvenaer whispered to Karel and Van
Saetzema, with whom he was sitting in the second coach.

"Yes, it's a damned rotten business."

"It's not over-respectable...."

"Having a nephew who becomes a clown...."

"And then, it seems, goes and gets murdered in Paris...."

"For a girl?"

"Yes ... some obscure story about a girl ... in Paris."

"I thought he had committed suicide?"

"We really don't know anything. Constance wrote no particulars."

"In any case, it's not over-respectable."

"I call it a damned rotten business."

"Constance has gone on ahead with Emilie."

"Yes. What a sight Emilie looked!"

"Very odd, that sister and brother."

"Yes, it was because of _him_ that she left her husband. And now--no
doubt through his own imprudence--stabbed, I suppose...?"

"Unless he committed suicide."

"Van Raven, after all, was a decent fellow."

"Van Raven? I believe you! Van Raven was a _very_ decent fellow."

"Those young Van Naghels never had a sensible bringing-up...."

"No, I bring my boys up very differently."

"Ah, but then they're fine boys!"

"Is Van der Welcke in the first coach?"

"Yes, with Otto, Paul and Addie."

"Then why did they put us in the second coach?"

"Perhaps it was a mistake."

"I daresay, but it's not the thing. Uncle ought to be in the first
coach."

"Yes; and you too, Karel."

"Yes; and you too, Saetzema, of course."

"Well ... I daresay it's a mistake. The thing wasn't arranged...."

"No; but when Van der Welcke has to arrange a thing...!"

"It was that young bounder who arranged things."

"Addie?"

"Of course."

"Oh, so that young bounder arranged things!"

"Look here, what are we to say to Mamma?"

"Well, I don't intend to mention it. For that matter, I know nothing."

"Nor I. The women had better do it."

"But they're too much upset."

"The best thing will be not to say anything."

"Yes, it's best not to say anything to Mamma."

"Lord, what a day!... And to have to ride for an hour in this weather at
a foot's pace ... behind the body of an undergraduate who has been sent
down from Leiden and must needs run away to Paris with his sister and
become a circus-clown...."

"And go getting murdered into the bargain! But we mustn't tell anybody
that. No, no, we won't speak about it. We'll merely say that he was
taken ill. After all, it's a rotten incident ... for us."

"Yes, it's very rotten for us."

"Lord, Lord, how people will jabber!"

"Of course they will."

"Of course they will."

"If things con-tin-ue like _this_ ... _I_ shall leave the _Hague_," said
Karel. "Ca-teau said so _too_."

He copied his wife's voice: he always copied her voice, unconsciously,
when he talked about her.

"Are we nearly there?"

"No such luck!"

"Lord, what a day!..."

"How people will talk!..."

The carriage containing Constance had driven on ahead of the procession.
Emilie leant against her, feebly and listlessly, without speaking or
hearing. When they approached the Kerkhoflaan, Emilie said:

"Auntie ... it's just stupid chance...."

"What, dear?"

"Is this life? My life has never been anything but stupid chance! The
little pleasure I had ... and the sorrow ... was all stupid chance! I am
now so miserable; and it's all ... all stupid chance!... Oh, Auntie, I
shall never be able to live ... not now, when Henri's death will always
... will always haunt me like an accusing ghost!... Auntie ... do other
people have so much stupid chance in their lives?... If I hadn't gone to
Paris!... If Henri had not ... oh, I can't say it, I can't say it!
Auntie, we shall never know! It's _too_ awful, what happened! I can
never tell you ... what I think!"

"My darling, I suspect it!"

"Oh, it's awful, awful! Uncle suspects it too ... so they do at the
legation.... It's awful, awful!... He's disappeared: Eduard, I mean....
It was a mere accident: we were walking together, Henri and I, when we
... when we met Eduard.... They looked at each other.... They hated each
other.... Then he walked on ... but we met him again later.... Then, in
the evening, when I came home ... and found Henri ... lying in his
blood...!"

She flung herself back with a scream.

"Auntie, Auntie, we know nothing!... But the suspicion will _always_ be
with me! I shall always see it like that! Oh, Auntie, Auntie, help me
... and keep me with you always, always!..."

She closed her eyes in Constance' arms, too weak to face her life, which
had changed from fantastic humour into tragedy.... The carriage
suddenly, stopped, in the Kerkhoflaan; Truitje opened the door;
Constance made a sign to her to ask no questions. She herself, on the
other hand, asked:

"How is Mr. Gerrit doing?"

"Not at all well, ma'am."

"Where are the children?"

"They're in the dining-room, ma'am, playing: it's easier there for me to
keep an eye on them."

Constance opened the door of the dining-room, with her arm round Emilie.
She saw Gerdy and Constant; but, just as in the drawing-room at home,
they had hidden behind a sofa standing aslant, where they were quietly
playing at father and mother, worshipping each other like a little
husband and wife, two small birds in a little nest.

"Peek-a-boo!" said Constance, mechanically.

They were quiet at first and then burst into chuckles, crept out, kissed
Auntie and Emilie:

"Auntie," asked Gerdy, "is Papa ill?"

"Yes, darling."

"Will Papa get better _very_ soon?"

"Oh, yes, dear!"

"Are we staying with you long?"

"No, not very long, darling."

And Constance did not know why, but she suddenly saw the children
staying on; and this vision was mingled with a vague impression of the
gloomy house at Driebergen. She thought that her brain must be very
tired in her head, that she was sleeping while awake, dreaming as she
moved about. Everything before her was confused: that terrible day in
Paris; Henri's body; the mystery about the whole affair, with the dark,
half-uttered suspicions; the formalities; the legation; the journey
back: oh, she was dead-tired, dead-tired!... Oh, that coffin, that
coffin!... And in the middle of it all a letter from Addie: Uncle Gerrit
seriously ill; the children ordered out of the house; he was taking
Gerdy and Constant and giving them his room: he was sure Mamma would
approve.... Oh, how dead-tired, how dead-tired she was!...

"Auntie," said Constant, "Truitje has been so kind: she made us a lovely
rice-pudding...."

"But we'd rather be at home!" said Gerdy.

And the children suddenly began to cry. Constance took them in her arms,
pressed them to her:

"You would be just a little in Mamma's way," she said, with a dead
voice. "Mamma must look after Papa...."

And she dropped almost fainting into a chair.

"Aunt Constance!" Emilie sobbed: "Aunt Constance, let me ... let me ...
stay with you!... Let me stay with you!... Where ... where could I go?"

She sobbed wildly, huddled on the floor against Constance' knees. The
children were also crying. Constance had put one arm round Emilie and
held the children in the other. It was very gloomy out of doors.
Indoors, life's tragedy lay heavy upon them.




CHAPTER XXIII


The gigantic beast wriggled through the sky, from end to end of the vast
sky. The beast wobbled the point of its tail slowly up and down over the
earth: in the room, above the bed, which had become a narrow coffin;
and, commencing with that wobbling tail, the beast's body wound up and
up, filling the room and the house with one mighty contortion of
monstrous dragon's scales and sweeping away with its tangible reality
all the dreamy unreality of the room and the house, the ceilings and
roofs. With thousands of legs the beast humped its sinuous body over the
chimney-stacks and church-steeples, slung itself wriggling round the
church-steeples and chimney-stacks like a festoon of scales, which then
turned into a long, dense chain of clouds, filling the sky with great
cloud-eddies, which whirled and whirled over the town and through the
sky, from end to end of the vast sky. And the monstrous beast now lifted
its long crocodile's jaws out of its own winding clouds; and its eyes
belched forth fire like volcanoes; and shafts of flame shot like
lightning-flashes from its darting tongue: shafts darting to such a
length from the very high expanse, right up there, up there, from the
sky above the clouds, that they shot through the man in one second and
retreated and hid themselves again in the abyss of the dragon's mouth,
from such a height indeed that they shot quicker than lightning right
down to his marrow, licking it until it dried up; and, after each
burning lick, after each dab of fire, the lightning-quick, darting
flame, the miles-long shaft withdrew to its own source and birthplace in
the deep funnel of the fiery jaws. And the martyred man shivered under
the dabbing lick; and in his shivering he raised himself high as though
upon waves of trembling, as though his fever were a stormy sea that bore
him away from his bed high above the clouds, the clouds that were the
windings of the beast's body.... And, as he rose, as the man rose, the
beast set up all its stiff bristles, which stuck out between its scales
like trees, stuck them up and drew them in again, until the whole sky,
the whole vast stretch of sky, was all the time growing full of
tree-trunks, straight forests of dragon's bristles which swarmed and
vanished, swarmed and vanished as the beast put them out or drew them
in.... And the point of the beast's bristly, scaly tail flicked with
such oppressive weight upon the chest of the man who lay in the bed
which was a coffin that the man moaned and groaned and tried with both
hands to lift that heavy, flicking tail from his crushed heart.... But
the beast grinned with its cavernous jaws, shot fire from the volcanoes
of its eyes, darted swiftly up and down the miles-long fiery trail of
its all-penetrating tongue, split into myriad needles of fire, and with
long voluptuous licks sucked away the man's marrow, until the man, all
shivering and shaking, was scorched and roasted and shrivelled
within.... The beast left him no blood, licked up his marrow and blood
and poured fire into him instead. When the beast smacked its lips
voluptuously, when it greedily swallowed the blood and the marrow, when
the man thought that he was dying, then the beast pricked him with a
needle of its fiery tongue and goaded him to shivering-point; and the
man shivered and raised himself high upon the waves with his shivering,
as though his fever were a stormy sea....

Thus the man lay twisting and tossing, till he put out his hands towards
the demon and tried to fight the beast with human hands.... And it
seemed to him as if he were flinging his hands, the hands of a brave man
and a martyr and a hero, around the beast; and, while the stormy sea,
the sky, which was churned into billows by the contortions of the beast,
bore him up and up and up, he fought and wrestled with the ever more
violently writhing and coiling beast; and the beast humped its way
through the sombre universe of clouds, shooting out its thousands of
feet; its head was now here, now there; its tail flicked now high, now
low; the beast lashed earth and sky; the beast became one vast, dizzying
whirl, with town, spires, roofs and chimney-stacks all whirling in it;
the bed which was a coffin was now here, now there, now high, now low;
and he fought and wrestled and twisted round the beast and the beast
round him; and he would not let himself be conquered by the beast. Until
the beast from out of the volcano of its eyes and the abyss of its jaws
belched so much fire that the sky was a sea of blood-fire wherein a hell
of faces flamed--faces of women and children: naked women with eyes of
gold; bright children with flaxen hair--like a sudden flowering of
tortured affections, of tortured passions, all blossoming up in the
blood-fire into faces of laughing and crying children and ogling
siren-mermaids; and through it all and through them all the man writhed
and wrestled with the wrestling, writhing beast, which could not free
itself from him, even as he could not free himself from the beast....

"Gerrit, dear Gerrit," voices sounded, soft-murmuring, earthly voices,
voices from far below,

"Gerrit, dear, are you coming?"

And he answered:

"Yes ... yes ... I'm coming...."

And he, the man heaving up and down, down and up, on the mighty swaying
of the storm, down and up, up and down, he, this heaving, wrestling man,
one with the beast and the beast one with him, saw a woman, between the
faces of children and women, saw two women, two women belonging to him:
his wife and his sister. But in between them crept a third woman; and
her eyes mocked like golden eyes of mockery ... until suddenly they
ceased to mock and died away in sadness, in unutterable sadness, as
though really they had always been sad and had never mocked or laughed.

"Gerrit ... dear Gerrit ... are you coming?"

"Yes ... yes ... I'm coming...."

"He's delirious," whispered Constance.



The room around the sick man had now become as glass, but not
transparent glass. For he no longer, through the walls of the room, saw
the universe and the beast: he saw nothing now save the room; but so
brittle was that room, so brittle all the things which it contained that
it seemed to be all of glass--the room, the bed and he--all glass, all
brittle glass, which a single incautious movement might shiver into
dust. Yes, now that the beast had sucked up all his marrow with that
voluptuous licking, it had let him go, left him lying exhausted on his
bed; and he lay, his glass body lay powerless to move; and, now that,
after a long time, he had laboriously opened his eyes and saw his room
around him as glass and felt himself as glass, he knew that the beast
would no longer dart the fiery shafts of his tongue, because it had
eaten the whole of him up. His body lay lifeless, like a glass husk; and
he asked himself if he wasn't dead. He did not know for certain that he
was alive. He saw that the room was very quiet; beside him, in the glass
atmosphere of his room, sat a man, who also seemed made of brittle
glass; and the man sat motionless: he seemed to be sitting with a book
in his hand, reading in the glassy twilight that filtered through the
close-drawn window-curtains....

The sick man laboriously closed his eyes again; and it seemed to him
that he sank away very slowly, into a great, downy abyss, lower and
lower, a very depth of down, into which he sank and went on sinking,
sank and went on sinking....



"There's less fever now," said the military doctor. "He's asleep."

"Is he out of danger?" asked the pale little wife, who sat with
Constance' arms around her.

"Yes.... You would be wise to take a rest, mevrouw."

"I can't ... I can't...."

"Go and get some sleep, Adeline," said Constance. "I'll stay in the room
with Gerrit; and the nurse will keep a good watch."

"He looked round for a moment very peacefully, before he fell asleep,"
said the male nurse by Gerrit's bedside.

"Go and get some sleep, Adeline...."

How long the sick man sank and sank and sank in the downy abyss no one
knew.... At last he opened his eyes again and looked into the room and
saw the quiet attendant sitting on a chair at the foot of his bed, where
he also saw a woman standing:

"Constance," the sick man murmured.

He tried to smile because he knew her, but he felt too weak to smile.

Another woman appeared beside the first: he knew her too, but it was as
though she were dead....

"Line," murmured the sick man.

"He knows us," whispered Constance.




CHAPTER XXIV


Gerrit made progress every day. He was now so much better that he sat in
a big chair, sat dozing until he sank away in the downy abyss and fell
asleep in his chair. He was now so much better that he was able to speak
a few words to the two women and the doctor and the nurse; and his first
question was:

"The children...?"

He had understood that they were not there and that he would not see
them just yet.

He was now so much better that he remembered his recent life and asked:

"Pauline...?"

And he saw that they did not understand. Why they did not understand he
failed to see, for, when he asked after the children or Mamma, they
always understood and answered kindly, telling him that Mamma and the
children were well.

Then he asked:

"Your husband, Constance...? Your boy...?"

And Constance answered that they were well.

Then he asked:

"Pauline...?"

And she gave a gentle, smiling nod.

Yes, of course, she understood now, told him that Pauline was well.

Yes, yes, he remembered: Mamma, the children, Pauline.... They were as
ghosts in his empty memory, looming up and making him ask questions of
the women around him. But, apart from that, his memory was one vast
emptiness, like an empty universe, now that the beast had vanished into
space ... into nothingness ... into nothingness....

He had no marrow left: the beast would not eat him up any more. There
was no centipede rooting at his carcase now. Lord, Lord, how done he
felt, how utterly done for!...

He now recognized his doctor:

"Ah, is that you, Alsma?"

"Well, Van Lowe, do you recognize me?"

"Yes, yes.... Didn't I recognize you before?"

"No ... once or twice you didn't know who I was.... Well, you'll soon be
all right again now. You're getting better every day...."

"Yes, yes ... but...."

"What?"

"I feel very queer ... damned queer...."

"Yes, you're a bit weak still...."

"A bit weak?..."

He gave a grin. He felt his arm, thought it odd that he couldn't find
his biceps:

"Where's the thing got to?" he asked. "Is it gone?..."

"No, you'll get your strength back all right.... It doesn't take long,
once you're well again."

"Oh, it doesn't take long?"

"No, you'd be surprised...."

"I say, Alsma, can't I see my children ... just for once?..."

"No, it would tire you a bit.... Later on, later on...."

"I say, do you know what's so rotten? I don't know ... all sorts of
things ... whether I've been dreaming ... or not...."

"Don't worry about it. That'll all come right ... bit by bit, bit by
bit...."

"A lake full of white-faced mermaids: that's rot, eh?... An
express-train: was I away, shortly before my illness? I wasn't, was
I?... The body ... of a girl: did I see that?... A snake-thing, a great
wriggling snake-thing: yes, that snake-thing was there all right; I
fought the thing.... I believe it was all rot ... except the great
snake-thing, which licked me up ... with its tongue...."

"You mustn't talk so much."

"... Because I always used to feel that snake-thing inside me ...
always...."

"Come, Van Lowe ... keep very quiet now ... and rest ... rest...."

The sick man sank away, sank away in the downy abyss....



Gerrit made progress every day. He was now so much better that he had
walked across the room, on Constance' arm, and just seen his two boys,
only for a moment, because he longed for them so:

"The others too," he said.

The next day they brought Marietje and Gerdy and Constant to him; the
day after that, the four others.... He had now seen them all:

"But for such a short time!" he said.



He recovered slowly. He had seen Van der Welcke and Addie; and, one
pale, wintry, sunny day, he had been out for a little while, but the
outside world made him giddy. Still he couldn't deny it: he was getting
better. He saw his mother; and, when she saw him, she forgot that he had
been ill:

"Where have you been, Gerrit?..."

"Laid up, Mamma."

"Laid up?..." The old woman nodded wisely. "You haven't been ill, have
you?"

"Just a little, Mamma. It wasn't very bad...."



And he got better, he made progress. He went out walking, with his wife,
with Constance, with Van der Welcke. He went out with his nephew Addie;
the outside world no longer made him giddy. On his walks, he recognized
brother-officers; one day, he met the hussars:

"Oh, damn it all!" he swore, without knowing why.

It was as though he suddenly saw that he would never again ride,
straight-backed, clear-eyed, at the head of his squadron. But it was all
rot, seeing that....

Still he was unable to resume his service. He lazed and loafed, as he
said. In the evenings, always very early, he sank away into a downy
abyss, dropped asleep, heavily....

And he no longer remembered things:

"I say, Constance."

"What is it, Gerrit?"

"When I saw that girl ... in the cemetery ... were you there too and did
you call me?..."

"No, Gerrit. You've been dreaming."

"Oh, did I dream that?"

"Yes."

"No, no."

"Yes, Gerrit, you dreamt it."

Another time, he said to Van der Welcke:

"I say, Van der Welcke."

"What is it, Gerrit?"

"You don't know ... but I was carrying on with a girl ... one I knew in
the old days.... Find out what's become of her, will you?"

"What's her name and where does she hang out?"

He reflected:

"Her name ... her name's Pauline."

"And where does she live?"

"In ... in the Frederikstraat."

Van der Welcke made enquiries, but said nothing, next time he came. The
sick man remembered, however:

"I say, Van der Welcke."

"Yes, Gerrit?"

"Did you ask about that for me?"

"Yes," Van der Welcke answered, hesitatingly.

"Well?"

"The girl's dead, old chap."

"Did she drown herself?"

"Yes."

"They took the body to the cemetery?"

"Yes."

"Oh, then I wasn't dreaming! You see for yourself.... And your wife came
and fetched me there...."

"No, no."

"Yes, she did."

"No, no, old chap."

The sick man reflected:

"I no longer know," he said, "what I've lived and what I've dreamed. The
confounded snake-thing: that ... that was real. It had been eating me up
... eating me up since I was a boy...."

He grew very gloomy and sat for hours and hours, silently, in his chair
... until he sank into the downy abyss.




CHAPTER XXV


It was time that he became the old Gerrit again, bit by bit, you know,
bit by bit. The weeks dragged past and the weeks became months and it
was time that he became the old Gerrit again, bit by bit, you know, bit
by bit. His doctor wouldn't hear yet of his resuming his service; but he
saw his pals daily: the officers looked him up, fetched him for a walk;
and in their company he tried to go back to his breezy, jovial tone, his
rather broad jokes, all the noisy geniality which had characterized the
great, yellow-haired giant that he had been. And it was all no use. He
had grown thin, his cheeks were hollow, his flesh hung loosely on his
bones and he was soon tired and, above all, soon giddy....

But the rottenest part of it was that he didn't remember things. No
doubt he felt that, by degrees, with the diet prescribed for him, which
Adeline observed so conscientiously, he would be able to strengthen his
carcase a bit; he even took up his dumb-bells once, in his grief at the
disappearance of those grand muscles of his; but he very soon put the
heavy weights down again. Then he smacked his emaciated thighs and,
despite his inner conviction, yielded to a feeling of optimism:

"Oh, well!" he thought. "That'll get right again in time!"

But the rottenest part of it was that he no longer remembered things--he
was ashamed of that above all, he did not want it noticed--and that
everybody noticed it. Then he would sit in a chair by the fire--it was a
raw, damp January, cold without frost--and his thoughts stared out idly
before him, with a thousand roaming eyes, his idle thoughts. They hung
heavily in his brain, filling it, like clouds in a sky.... He would sit
like that for hours, with a newspaper or an illustrated weekly: French
comic picture-papers, which Van der Welcke brought him to amuse him. He
hardly laughed at the jokes, only half understood them, sat reading them
stupidly. And, in his turgid brain full of clouds, full of those idle
thoughts, an immense, world-wide melancholy descended, a leaden
twilight. The twilight descended from the sky outside and it descended
from his own brain.... Then everything became chilly around him and
within him; and, above all, memory was lost. Since the beast no longer
held him in its clutching dragon's claws, since the thousand-legged
crawling thing had devoured all his marrow with voluptuous licks, since
it had perhaps sucked up his very blood: since then it had left him like
an empty house, with soft muscles and flabby flesh; and he almost longed
to have the beastly thing back, because the beast had given him the
energy to fight against the beast: for himself, in order to conquer; for
others, in order to hide himself. The beast had conquered, the beast had
eaten him up. It wanted no more of him; the great dragon-worm had
disappeared. It no longer wound through the skies; and nothing more hung
in the skies but twilight-distilling clouds.... Oh, the creepy, chilly
twilight! Oh, the all-pervading mist, dank and clammy all round him! He
shivered; and the fire no longer warmed him. He crept up to it, he could
have crept into it; and the glowing, open fire no longer warmed him.

"Line, ring for some wood: I want to see flames; this coke's no use to
me."

Then he heaped up the logs until Adeline feared that he would set the
chimney on fire.

Or else Constance would come to fetch him, wanted him to go for a walk.

"No, dear, it's too chilly for me outside."

He remained sitting in what to the others was the unendurable heat of
the blazing fire. He shivered. He shivered to such an extent that he
asked:

"Line, send in the children."

"But, Gerrit, they'll only tire you."

"No, no ... I'm longing to see them."

They would come in; and, when the others came home from school, he would
gather them round him and try to play with them, teasing and tickling
them now and again. It tired him, but they were something warm around
him: more warmth radiated from a single one of them than from his
glowing log-fire.

"How many have I?" he reflected, groping in his memory, which fled in
front of him with winged irony.

And he counted on his fingers. He was not quite certain. Until he saw
them all gathered round him and had counted them on his fingers,
silently--Marie, Adeletje, Alex, Guy--he did not always remember that he
had nine. The children were very sweet: Marie saw to his oatmeal, which
he had to take at five in the afternoon; the cheeky boys were very
attractive. But he suffered because little Gerdy, the child with such a
passion for caresses, had become afraid of him. She shrank back timidly
from him, thinking him strange, that thin, emaciated father whom she
used to embrace in her little childish arms as a strong father, a great,
big father who tossed her up in the air and caught her again and romped
with her and kissed her. She had become frightened of his long, lean
fingers and looked in dismay at the hands that gripped her with the
fingers of a skeleton. He noticed it and no longer asked her to come to
his room, now that he saw that she shuddered when she sat on his thin
legs and that she disliked the big fire, which made her frown angrily
and draw in her little lips. But it hurt him, though he said nothing.

But what hurt him most was ... that he did not remember things. It was
as though daily the twilight deepened around him, around his soul, which
shuddered in his chilly, shuddering body. One day, Constance said:

"We have good news from Nunspeet...."

But Gerrit remembered nothing about Nunspeet; still he did not wish to
show it:

"Really?" he said.

Nevertheless she saw it in his blank look.

"Yes," she continued, "Ernst is a great deal better. I shall go and see
him again to-morrow."

He now remembered all about Ernst and Nunspeet, but yet he was ashamed
of his recent lack of memory and his hollow cheeks almost flushed....

A week later, Ernst came to see him, with Constance. He was so much
improved that the doctor himself had advised him to go to the Hague for
a few days; he was staying with the Van der Welckes. His hallucinations
had almost vanished; and, when Gerrit saw him, it struck Gerrit that
Ernst was looking better, his complexion healthier, probably through the
outdoor life, his hair and beard trimmed; and his eyes were not so
restless, while he himself was neatly dressed, under his sister's care.

"Well, old chap," said Gerrit, "so you've come to look me up?... That's
nice of you.... I'm a bit off colour. And you...?"

"I'm much better, Gerrit."

"I'm glad of that. And those queer notions of yours: what about them?"

Ernst gave an embarrassed laugh:

"Yes," he confessed, shyly. "I did have queer notions sometimes. I don't
think I have any now. But I am staying on at the doctor's. I've only
come up for a day or two.... I've seen my rooms again."

"You have, have you?... And your vases?"

"Yes, my vases," said Ernst, greatly embarrassed.

"And all the voices that you used to hear, Ernst ... all the souls that
used to throng round you, old chap: you don't feel them thronging now,
you don't hear them any longer?"

Gerrit tried to put on his genial bellow and to poke fun at Ernst about
the vases and the souls, as he used to; but it was no good. He lay back
in his chair, by the big fire; and his idle thoughts stared before him.

"No," Ernst answered, quietly. "I only hear the voices now and again;
and I no longer feel them thronging so much, Gerrit.... And you've been
very ill, haven't you?" he added, quietly.

"Yes, old chap."

"You're getting better, eh?"

"Yes, I'm getting better now. My carcase can stand some knocking about.
I'm glad you're better too...."

Constance made a sign to Ernst: he got up, good and obedient as a child.
And they left Gerrit alone.

Adeline was sitting in the other room, with both doors open, because
Gerrit's big fire was too much for her and also because she didn't want
the children to be running in and worrying him.

"Ernst is looking well," she said, glancing up at him.

Then her hands felt for Constance' hands and she began to cry, sobbing
very quietly lest Gerrit should hear.

"Hush, Adeline, hush!"

"_He_ won't get better!"

"Yes, he will, he'll get quite well. Ernst is better too."

"But _he_ ... he's lost all his strength ... he's so weak!..."

"He'll get well and strong again...."

"What day of the week is it, Constance?..."

"It's Sunday, Adeline.... I'm going with Ernst to Mamma's for a minute
or two. How glad Mamma will be to see him!... Are you coming to Mamma's
this evening, Sissy?"

Adeline shook her head:

"No," she said, "I can't. I daren't leave Gerrit alone yet...."




CHAPTER XXVI


Oh, how the twilight was gathering, oh, how it was gathering around him!
It was dark now, quite dark; and the fire on the hearth was dying out in
the dark, shadowy room. But what was the use of making it blaze up: did
the room not always remain shiveringly cold, however much the fire might
glow? What was the use of lighting lamps: was the twilight not deeper
and gloomier day by day, whether it were morning or evening? Did not the
pale gold of the dawn shimmer more and more vaguely through the dense
mist of twilight?... A dull, apathetic, feeble man.... Had he kept his
secret all his life, concealed the real condition of his body and his
soul, to become like that? And yet was he not Ernst's brother? Had he
not always been Ernst's brother ... though it had always seemed
otherwise? Were they not of the same blood and had not they, the
brothers, the same soul, the same darkened soul? Was the darkness not
gathering around all of them now, the sombre twilight of their small
lives?... Would the darkness one day close in upon his own pale-golden
dawn: his children, who also shared the same soul?... It might be the
darkness of old age as it closed in upon Mamma--he could see her as she
sat--or it might be the darkness of sorrow and weariness and loneliness,
as yonder, round Bertha. Were the shadows not deepening round Paul and
Dorine, for all their youth?... Had it not been as a night round Ernst,
even though he was now stepping out of the dark ... back into the
twilight that surrounded them all?... Was it their fault or the fault of
their life: the small life of small souls?... Did the twilight come from
their blood, which grew poorer, or from their life, which grew
smaller?... Would they never behold through the twilight--the vistas,
far-reaching as the dawn, where life, when all was said, must be
spacious ... and would they never strive for that? Would his children
never strive for that? Would they never send forth the rays of their
golden sunlight towards the greater life and would they not grow into
great souls?... Would the twilight, afterwards, deepen ... and deepen
... and deepen ... around them too ... until perhaps the very great
things of life came thundering and lightening unexpectedly before them,
crushing them and blinding them ... because they had not learnt to see
the light?...

He tried to remember thoughts of former days ... but they shot ahead,
like winged ironies. He knew only that night was falling, one vast night
around all the family, under the grey skies of their winter. He knew
only that the light was growing dimmer and dimmer around them, until it
became unillumined dusk: the dusk of age; the dusk of sorrow; the dusk
of cynical selfishness; the dusk of life without living; all the heavy,
sombre twilight that gathered around small souls ... until with Ernst
the dusk had grown into night and the dark dream from which he was now
emerging.... They called that recovering.... They thought that he would
recover.... Oh, how dark and gloomy were the shadows of the twilight and
how heavy was the fate that hung over their small souls, hung over them
like a leaden sky, an immensity of leaden skies!...

He, yes, he would get better. It might take months yet; and then he
would resume his service as a dull, decrepit old man, diseased through
and through, from his childhood, under the semblance of muscular
strength, until one serious illness was enough to break him and make him
dull and old for all the rest of his life.... Yes, he would get better.
But it would no longer be necessary to raise his voice to a roar, to
make his movements rough and blunt, to make a show of strength and force
and roughness; for they would now all see through the sad pretence. He
would jog along through his small, shadowed life, until the shadows
gathered around him ... as they were now gathering, around his mother;
and ... and ... and his children would never again recognize in him
their father of the old days, who used to romp with them and fill the
whole house with all the rush of his healthy vitality.... It was over,
over for the rest of his life....

It was over. In the room which had grown chill and dark, the black
thought haunted him, that it was over. It almost made him calm, to know
that it was over, that for his children, his nine--did he not remember
their golden number correctly?--he could never be other than the shadow
of their father of the old days.... Oh, would he never again be able to
love them, to be a father to them? Could he never do that again? Must
he, when cured, remain for all the rest of his life the man conquered by
the beast, the man eaten up by the beast, the man broken in the contest
with the dragon-beast? Was it so? Was it so?...

Why did they leave him in the cold and the dark? Shivers ran down his
back--his marrowless back, his bloodless body--like a stream of ice-cold
water? Why didn't they make up his fire and why didn't they light his
lamp?... Did they know that nothing could give him warmth and light?

"Adeline!"

His voice sounded faint and weak. In the next room, which was now dark,
nothing stirred. He rose out of his deep chair with difficulty, like an
old man, groped round for the door of the other room. A feeble light
still entered from outside.... There she sat, there she lay, his wife:
she had fallen asleep with weariness and anxiety for him, her arms on
the table, her face on her arms.... Was it his imagination, or had she
really changed? He had not noticed her for weeks, since his illness, had
not looked at her, though she had nursed him all the time.... Certainly
he was very fond of her; but she was doing her duty as his wife. She had
borne him his children and she was nursing him now that he was ill. Had
he been wrong in thinking like that? Yes, perhaps it had not been right
of him.... Gad, how she had changed! How different from the young, fresh
face that she used to have, the little mother-girl, the little
child-mother! Was it the ghostly effect of the faint light or _was_ it
so? Was she so pale and thin and tired ... with anxiety about him, with
nursing and looking after him?... He felt his heart swelling. He had
never loved her as he did now! He bent down and kissed her ... with a
fonder kiss than he had ever given her. She just quivered in her sleep:
she was sound asleep.... Lord, how tired she was! How pale she was, how
thin! She lay broken with worry and weariness, her head in her arms....

"Adeline...."

She did not answer, she slept.... He would not wake her; he would ring
for the fire and the lamp himself.... But what was the good? Lamp and
fire would make things no brighter around him, now that the great
twilight was descending.... Oh, the great inexorable, pitiless twilight!
Would it fall around him as it had fallen around Ernst ... around whom
it was now slowly clearing? Did the twilight clear again? Or would the
shadows around him gradually deepen into darkness, the darkness that was
now gathering around his mother? Or would it just remain dim around him,
with the same wan light that glimmered around Paul and Dorine? What,
what would their twilight be?...

The house was very cold and he felt chilly. Was there no fire anywhere?
Where were the children? Were Marietje and Adeletje and the two boys not
back from school yet?... He now heard Gerdy and Constant playing in the
room downstairs--the nursery and dining-room--heard them talking
together with their dear little voices.... Oh, his two sunny-haired
darlings!... But Gerdy was afraid of him.... He was becoming afraid of
himself.... He was no longer the man he used to be.... People now saw
him as he was.... He could no longer put on that air of brute
strength.... His voice had lost its blustering force....

He did not know why, but he roamed through the house.... It struck him
as lonely, dreary and quiet, though the children were playing below....
He stood on the stairs and listened. What was that rushing noise in the
distance? No, there was no rushing.... Yes, there was: something came
rushing, from outside, to where he stood; something came rushing: a
melancholy wind, like a wind out of eternity.... An immense eternity;
and immense the wind that rushed out of it; and chilly and small and
dreary the house; everything so small; he himself so small!... He did
not know what was coming over him, but he felt frightened ...
frightened, as he had sometimes felt when a child.... He was so afraid
of that rushing sound that he called out:

"Adeline!... Line!..."

He waited for her to hear and answer. But she did not hear, she
slept.... Then he roamed on, shuddering ... upstairs ... to his own
little room.... And it was all so dreary and chill and lonely and the
sound of rushing from the immense eternity outside the house was so
melancholy that he sank helplessly into a chair and began to sob.... He
was done for now.... He sobbed.... His great, emaciated body jolted up
and down with his sobs; his lungs panted with his sobs; and, in his
great, lean hands, his head sobbed, in despair....

He was done for now.... He knew now that he would not get well.... He
knew now that he ought really to have died ... and that he had gone on
living only because his life had gone on hanging to a thread that had
not broken. Would that last thread soon break? Or would his darkened
life go on for a long time--he always ill--hanging to that last thread?
Would he yet be able to be a father to his children ... or would he ...
on the contrary ... become ... a burden to his dear ones? Was it growing
dark, was it growing dark? Was not that eternity rushing along?...

He heaved a deep sigh, amid his sobs. His eyes sought along the wall,
where a rack of swords and Malay krises hung between prints of
race-horses and pretty women. He had a whole collection of those
weapons. Some of them had belonged to his father. At Papa's death they
had been divided between him and Ernst.... Among the krises and swords
were two revolvers....

He stared past the swords and krises ... and his eyes fastened on the
revolvers.... In among the swords and krises, in among the race-horses
and the pretty women whirled all the heads of his children--he did not
know if they were portraits or spectres--as they had been, children's
heads of six months, one year old, two years old: growing older and
bigger, radiating more and more sunlight, his golden dawn of nine
bright-haired children?... Would he be able to be a father to them, or
would he on the contrary become a burden?...

It was as if his imagination were digging in a deep pit. In a deep pit
his imagination, with hurrying hands, dug up sand. What was it seeking,
his rooting imagination? What was it seeking in the deep pit, why was it
flinging the sand around him ... just as Addie once told him that Ernst
had dug and flung up sand ... in the dunes ... in the dunes at
Nunspeet?... What!... What!... Was he going mad too!... Was he going mad
... like Ernst? Was he going mad ... like Ernst?... A cold sweat broke
out over his chilly, shivering body. Was he going mad?...

"Gerrit!... Gerrit!"

A voice sounded very far away through the house, which had suddenly
become very deep, very wide, very big.

"Gerrit!... Gerrit!"

He could hear the hurrying footsteps on the creaking stairs, but he was
powerless to answer.

"Gerrit!... Gerrit!... Where are you?"

The door opened. It was Adeline, looking for him ... in the dark:

"Gerrit!... Are you here?..."

Even yet he did not answer.

"Where are you, Gerrit?"

"Here."

"Are you here?"

"Yes."

"Why are you sitting in the dark ... in the cold?... What are you doing
here, Gerrit?..."

"I ... I was looking for something."

"For what?..."

"I've forgotten."

"Why didn't you ask me?"

She had lit the gas.

"You were asleep."

"Don't be angry, Gerrit. I was tired."

"I'm not angry, dear. I didn't like to disturb you."

"Why didn't you wake me?"

"You were asleep."

"You ought to have waked me."

He put out his arms to her:

"Come here, dear."

She came; he drew her to his knees.

"What is it, Gerrit?"

"Darling ... Line ... I believe I'm very ... very ill."

"You've been ill, Gerrit. You're ... you're getting better now...."

"Do you think so?..."

"Oh yes!"

"Line, I believe.... I'm very ... very ... ill."

"Why, do you feel worse?... It's so cold in here. Come downstairs. We'll
make up the fire."

"No, stay here.... Tell me, Line: if I died, would you...."

"No, no, Gerrit, I can't bear it!"

"Hush, dear: if I died, would you believe ... after I am dead...."

"Oh, Gerrit, Gerrit!"

"That I have always been very fond of you...."

"Gerrit, don't!"

"That I have always been kind to you ... that I have not neglected
you?..."

"Oh, you're not going to die, Gerrit!... You will get better ... and you
have always, always been kind!..."

"Line ... and all our children...."

"Don't, Gerrit!"

"Won't they think ... if I die ... that I had no business to die ...
because I ought to have lived and been a father to them?..."

"But, Gerrit, you're not going to die!"

"I should like to go on living, Line ... for you, dear, and for the
children. But I fear I'm very ill...."

"Will you see the doctor, Gerrit?..."

"No, no.... Stay like this, quietly, for a minute, on your husband's
knees.... Line, Gerdy has become frightened of me. Tell me, Line, are
you also frightened of your skeleton of a husband?"

"Gerrit, Gerrit, no! Gerdy isn't frightened ... and I ... I'm not
frightened...."

"Put your arms round me."

She put her arms right round him. She hugged him, warmed him against
herself, while she sat upon his knees:

"I'm not frightened, Gerrit. Why should I be frightened of you? Because
you've been ill, because you've grown thin? Aren't you still my husband,
whom I love, whom I have always loved? Sha'n't I nurse you till you are
yourself again, till you're quite well ... and strong?... Oh, Gerrit,
even if it should take weeks ... months ... a year! Gerrit, what is a
year? In a year's time, you will be yourself again and well ... and
strong ... and then we shall be happy once more ... and then our
children will grow up...."

"Yes, dear ... if only it doesn't get dark...."

"Gerrit...."

"If only it doesn't get so dark!... Do you know that it got very dark
around Ernst? It's getting lighter around him now ... but there's some
twilight around him still ... even now. ... Do you know that it is
getting dark around Mamma ... and that it will get darker and darker?...
Do you know that the twilight is closing around Bertha ... and that
there's twilight around the others?... Line, darling, I'm frightened.
I'm frightened ... when it gets dark. As a child, I remember, I used to
be frightened ... when it grew dark.... You've lit the gas now, you see,
Line.... Is there only one light burning? The flame of a gas-jet ... and
yet ... and yet it's getting dark...."

"Gerrit, my Gerrit, is the fever returning? Would you like to go to
bed?"

"Yes, Line, I want to go to bed.... Put your baby to bed, Line ... it's
tired, it's not well. Put it to bed, Line, and tuck the nice, warm
clothes round its cold back ... and promise to stay and sit with it ...
till it's asleep ... till it's asleep.... Put it to bed, Line.... And,
Line, if your baby ... if your baby dies ... if it dies ... will you
promise never ... to think ... that it did not love you ... as much as
it ought to?..."

She had gently forced him to rise from his chair and she opened the
partition-door. He stood in the middle of the little room while she
busied herself in the bedroom and lit the gas and then came back for him
and helped him undress.

"It's getting dark ... it's getting dark," he muttered, shivering, while
his teeth chattered with the cold.

And he felt that it was not the cold of fever, but a cold in his veins
and his spine, because the beast had sucked all his blood and marrow
with its voluptuous licks, had eaten him up from the days of his
childhood, had devoured him until now, in the twilight, his soul shrank
and withered in his body, which had no more sap to feed it....

"It's getting dark," he muttered.




CHAPTER XXVII


It was snowing heavily. For days the great snowflakes had been falling
over the small town out of an infinite sky-land, out of infinite
sky-plains of infinite snow. And, after all the gloom of the dark days
that had been, the days under the grey skies of storm and rain, it was
now snowing whiter and whiter out of a denser greyness of sky-plains and
sky-land, flakes falling upon flakes in a soft white shroud of oblivion
that enveloped houses and people. And, in that ever-falling snow from
the great, grey infinity above the small town and the small people, the
town seemed still smaller, with the outline of its houses now scarcely
defined against the all-effacing oblivion, which fell and fell without
ceasing, and the people also seemed still smaller, as they moved about
the town or looked through the windows of their small houses at the
white flakes descending from the grey infinity overhead.

For old Mrs. van Lowe the white days dragged on monotonously from Sunday
to Sunday: only the Sunday gave her a glimpse of light; but the other
days had become so white and blank, so white and blank in their twilight
emptiness. Even though the children called to see her regularly, she no
longer knew that they had been. It was only on Sundays that she missed
them: when she did not see all of those whom she still carried in her
mind gathered in her large rooms, rooms which not the largest fires now
seemed able to warm, a mournful reproach swelled up in her heart; and
her head nodded in sad understanding and protest against the sorrows of
old age....

"But here is Ernst, Mamma, coming again as he used to," said Constance,
leading Ernst by the hand to her mother.

He now came up once a week from Nunspeet, for the day, in order to
reaccustom himself to all the familiar things at the Hague, to the
houses and the people; and, though still a little shy, as usual, he had
lost all his nervous restlessness and become quite calm.

"Ernst?" asked Mamma.

"Yes, Mamma, he is coming again as he used to."

"Has he been long away?"

"Yes, Mamma."

Light seemed to break upon the old woman and she smiled, becoming
younger in her smile, now that she remembered. She took her son's hands
and looked at Constance with unclouded eyes:

"Is he better now?"

"Yes, Mamma," said Constance.

"Are you better now, Ernst?"

"Yes, Mamma, I am much better."

She looked very glad, as though a flood of light were shining around
her:

"Don't you hear ... any of those ... of those strange things?"

"No, Mamma," he answered, smiling gently.

"And don't you see ... don't you see any ... of those strange things?"

"No, Mamma."

"That's good."

She said it with grateful, shining eyes, the flood of light making
everything very clear.

"I have been very strange, I believe," Ernst admitted, softly and shyly.

"That's all cured now, Ernst," said Constance.

"But Aunt Lot?" asked Mamma. "What's become of her ... and the girls?"

"They've gone to Java, Mamma."

"To Java?..."

"Yes, don't you remember? They came and said good-bye last week. They'll
be back in twelve months.... Don't you remember? They thought they could
live more cheaply in India...."

"Yes, yes, I remember," said the old woman.

"India ... I wish I could go there myself...."

She felt as if she must go there to have warmth in and around her. And
yet ... Ernst was back; and at the card-tables were Karel and Cateau;
Adolphine and her little tribe; Otto and Frances were there; Van der
Welcke, Dorine and Paul, Addie....

"There are a good many, after all," she said to Constance. "There are a
great many.... But I miss ... I miss...."

"Whom, Mamma?"

"I miss my big lad ... I miss Gerrit. Where is Gerrit?"

"He hasn't been very well lately, Mamma. I don't think he'll come."

"He's ill again...."

"Not ill, but...."

"Yes, he is, he's ill.... He's very seriously ill.... Constance...."

"What is it, Mamma?"

"You're the only one to whom I dare say it.... Constance, Gerrit is very
... very ill.... Hush ... he's ... he's dead!..."

"No, Mamma, he's not dead."

"He is dead."

"No, Mamma."

"Yes, child.... Look, don't you see, in the other room?..."

"What, Mamma?"

"That he's dead."

"No."

"What do you see in the other room then?"

"Nothing, Mamma. I see the two card-tables and Karel and Adolphine and
Adolphine's two girls playing cards."

"And that light...."

"What light?"

"_All_ that light: don't you see it?"

"No, Mamma."

"He's lying there ... on the floor."

"No, no, Mamma."

"Be quiet, child ... I can see it plainly!... There, now it's gone!..."

"Mamma darling!"

"Constance...."

"Yes, Mamma?..."

"Go ... go to Gerrit's house...."

"Do you want me to go to him?"

"No, no, stay here.... Constance...."

"Yes, Mamma?..."

"Send your husband ... or your son."

"Are you feeling anxious?"

"Anxious?... No. But send your husband ... or your son.... Send
Addie.... If you send Addie ... that'll be best."

"Would you like him just to go ... and find out for you how Gerrit is?"

"Yes, yes."

"What's the matter with Mamma?" asked Van der Welcke.

"Isn't Mamma well?" asked Adolphine, at the card-table.

"Mamma is very restless and excited," said Van Saetzema. "Hadn't we
better send for the doctor?..."

"The doctor?" they repeated, irresolutely.

"Addie," asked Dorine, "are you going to the doctor's?"

"No, I'm going to Uncle Gerrit's. Granny is uneasy. She wants to know
how he is."

"Constance," whispered the old woman, with strangely luminous eyes,
"it's better that you should go too."

"Addie's gone now, Mamma."

"You go too ... with your husband. You and your husband go too.... Tell
the others that I am tired. Let them go away ... now ... soon. Tell the
others that I am tired, dear. And tell them ... tell them...."

"Tell them what, Mamma?"

"That I am _too tired_ to...."

"Yes?"

"On Sundays...."

"To have us here on Sundays, Mamma?"

"No, dear, no, don't say it.... Don't say that!... But tell them that
this evening...."

"This evening?"

"Is the last time...."

"The last evening?"

"No, dear, no, not the last.... Just tell them to go away, dear ... and
you go with your husband.... Has Addie gone? But you go now ... you go
also ... to Gerrit's house.... And then come back here again.... I want
to see you ... all three of you ... here again.... Do you understand?...
All three of you ... do you understand?"

"Yes, Mamma."

"Go now ... go...."

They went; and the children took their leave.

Outside, it was snowing great flakes. The snowflakes had been falling
all through the night over the small town out of an infinite land of
death, out of infinite sky-plains of infinite death. And, after all the
gloom of the dark nights that had been, the nights under the grey skies
of storm and rain, it had snowed whiter and whiter out of the dense
greyness of sky-plains and skyland, flakes falling upon flakes in a soft
white shroud of oblivion that enveloped houses and people....




CHAPTER XXVIII


Outside, the snow was falling in great flakes. The parlour-maid had
opened the door:

"But your cab isn't here yet, ma'am...."

"It doesn't matter. We'll walk."

"I must say, it's a little absurd of Mamma," said Van der Welcke, on the
doorstep. "Must we go to Gerrit's ... in this weather? And has Addie
gone too?... Was Mamma as anxious as all that?... It's snowing hard,
Constance: it's enough to give one one's death, to go out in this
weather...."

"Well, then you stay, Henri."

"Do you mean to go in any case?"

"Yes, Mamma wants me to."

"But it's absurd!"

"Perhaps so ... but she would like it.... And we mayn't be able to do
things to please her much longer!"

"Then send the cab on to the Bankastraat, when it comes...."

"Very well, sir."

They went....

"Didn't Addie go just now?"

"Yes, a minute or two before we did."

"I don't see him."

"He walks very fast."

"Was Mamma so uneasy?"

"Yes.... She was very restless and anxious."

"Have the others gone away as well?"

"Yes, Mamma was tired.... All the same, she relies upon us ... to come
back presently for a moment."

"Mamma is becoming a little exacting...."

"She's growing so old.... We may as well give her that pleasure ... of
just going."

How much gentler her tone had become!...

Once, ah, once she would have flared out at him violently for less than
this little difference!... Now, ah, now, how much gentler everything
about her had become!...

She stumbled through the snow.

"Take care, Constance.... The pavements are slippery.... Take my arm."

"No, I can manage."

"Take my arm."

She took his arm. She slipped again; he held her up. He felt that she
was trembling.

"Are you cold?"

"No."

"You've got a thick cloak on."

"I'm not cold."

"What are you so nervous about?"

"I don't know...."

"Your nerves have been all wrong for some time.... You often cry ...
about nothing."

"Yes. I don't know why.... It's nothing.... It's the weather...."

"Yes ... our Dutch climate.... Now at last it's something like winter.
It's freezing like anything. The snow is crisp underfoot."

She slipped again. He held her up and they walked close together, in the
driving snow, which blinded them....

"I must say, it's absurd of Mamma ... to send us out in this
weather...."

She did not answer: she understood that he thought it absurd. The cold
took her breath away; and it seemed to her, as she kept on slipping,
that they would never reach the Bankastraat.... At last they turned the
corner of the Nassauplein. And she calculated: not quite ten minutes
more; then a moment with Gerrit and Adeline; the cab would fetch them
there; then back to Mamma's with Addie ... to set Mamma's mind at ease.
And, as she reckoned it out, she grew calmer and thought, with Henri,
that it was certainly rather absurd of Mamma. She planted her feet more
firmly; she was now walking more briskly, still holding her husband's
arm.... Was it the cold or what, that made her keep on trembling with an
icy shiver?... Now, at last, they were nearing the Bankastraat and
Gerrit's house; and it seemed to her as if she had been walking the
whole evening through the thick, crisp snow. Suddenly, she stopped:

"Henri," she stammered.

"What?"

"I ... I daren't...."

"What daren't you?"

"I daren't ring."

"Why not?"

"I daren't go in."

"But what's the matter with you?"

"Nothing.... I'm frightened. I daren't."

"But, Constance...."

"Henri, I'm trembling all over!..."

"Are you feeling ill?"

"No ... I'm frightened...."

"Come, Constance, what are you frightened of? Now that we're there, we
may as well ring. What else would you do?... Here's the house."

He rang the bell.... They waited; no one came to the door; and the snow
beat in their faces.

"But there's a light," he said. "They haven't gone to bed."

"And Addie...."

"Yes, Addie must be there."

"Ring again," she said.

He rang the bell.... They waited.... The house remained silent in the
driving snow; but there was a light in nearly every window.

"Oh!... Henri!"

He rang the bell.

"Oh!... Henri!" she began to sob. "I'm frightened! I'm frightened!..."

She felt as if she were sinking into the snow, into a fleecy, bottomless
abyss. Her knees knocked together and he saw that she was giving way. He
held her up and she fell against him almost swooning.... He rang the
bell....

The door was opened. It was Addie who opened the door. They entered;
Constance staggered as she went. And, in her half-swooning giddiness,
she seemed to see the house full of whirling snowflakes, coming through
the roof, filling the passage and the rooms; and, amid this strange
snow, her son's face appeared to her as the face of a ghost, very white,
with the blue flame of his big eyes....

At that moment there came from upstairs a wailing cry, a long-drawn-out
shriek, uttered in an agony of despair; and that cry seemed to call to
Constance out of Adeline's body through all that night of snow indoors
and out.

"Mamma, Papa, hush!... Uncle Gerrit ... Uncle Gerrit is ... dead....
Uncle Gerrit has...."

It was snowing, before Constance' giddy eyes, as she went up the stairs,
with her husband and her son; it was snowing wildly, a whirl of
all-obliterating white; it was snowing all around her. And through it,
for the second time, Adeline's long wail of despair rang out loud and
shrill....

The rooms upstairs were open.... The maids ... and Marietje in her
little nightgown ... were peeping round the doors, trembling....
Gerrit's little room was open ... and on the floor lay the big body,
looking bigger still, stretched out like that ... and, beside it, beside
the big body, on her knees, the wife ... the small, fair-haired wife....
And her wail of despair rang out for the third time.

"Adeline!"

She now looked round, flung up her arms, felt her sister's arms,
Constance' arms, around her:

"He's dead! He's dead!"

"No, Adeline ... perhaps he's fainted."

"He's dead! He's dead!... He's cold ... wet ... blood ... feel!..."

She uttered a scream of horror, the small, fair-haired wife. And
suddenly, drawing herself up, she looked at the sword-rack.... Yes, the
missing revolver ... was clutched in his stiff hand.

Van der Welcke and Addie closed the doors. The maids were sobbing
outside. But the sound of little voices came; and small fists banged at
the closed door:

"Mamma! Mamma! Mamma!... Aunt Constance!"

Constance rose, giddy and fainting, not knowing whether to go or
stay....

"Constance! Constance!" cried Adeline, calling her back, holding her in
her arms.

"Mamma! Mamma!... Aunt Constance! Aunt Constance!"

Constance rose to her feet, made a vast effort to overcome that dizzy
faintness ... and, now that the body of the small, fair-haired woman lay
moaning upon the body of the dead man, she opened the door.... Was every
light in the house full on? Why were the maids sobbing like that? Was it
real then, was it real?... Was this Marietje, clasping her so
convulsively, trembling in her little nightgown?... Were these Guy and
Alex, sleepy still their gentle eyes, cheeky their little mouths?...
Were these Gerdy--oh, so frightened!--and little Constant?...

"Aunt Constance, Aunt Constance!"

She overcame her dizziness, she did not faint:

"Darlings, my darlings, hush!... Hush!..."

And she led them back to their bedroom.... What could she do but embrace
them, but press them to her?...

"Darlings, my darlings!..."

The wail of despair rang out once more.... Oh, she must go back to that
poor woman! Oh, she had not arms enough, not lives enough!... Oh, she
must multiply her life tenfold!...

"Mamma." It was Addie speaking. "The cab is here.... I'm going for Dr.
Alsma. One of the maids has gone to another doctor, close by."

"Yes, dear; and then ... and then go to ... oh, go to Grandmamma's!
She's expecting us! I know for certain that she's expecting us!... Stay
in here, darlings, don't leave the room, promise me!... And, Addie,
don't tell her ... don't tell her anything yet ... tell her ... tell her
that...."

The wail of despair rang out. And there were only two of them, now that
Addie was gone, there were only two of them, helpless, she and Henri, in
that night of death and snow--as though death were snowing outside, as
though death were snowing into the brightly-lit house, with its
all-obliterating whiteness, dazzlingly light, dazzlingly white--there
were only two of them....




CHAPTER XXIX


The twilight had passed away in the dazzling white light.

But yonder, in the big, dark, chilly house, the old woman sat waiting.
She had sent the maids to bed and told them to put out all the lights,
but she herself did not go to bed; she waited. She sat in her big, dark
room, with just a candle flickering on the table beside her.

It seemed to her that she was waiting a long time. She felt very cold,
though she had put her little black shawl round her shoulders. And she
peered into the frowning shadow, which quivered with dancing black
ghosts and with the flickering of the candle. It was a dance of ghosts,
hovering silently round the room, and they seemed to have come from the
distant past to haunt her, to have come out of the things of long ago,
of very long ago: far-off, forgotten years of childhood and girlhood;
the young man whom she had married; their long life together; their
children, young around them.... Then the rise of their greatness; the
rise of the white palaces in tropical climes; the glitter around them
and their children of all the glittering vanity of the world.... Then
the children growing up and moving farther and farther away from her....
And she saw it all looming so darkly and so menacingly in the long, dark
rooms, while she sat waiting and watching by the flickering flame of the
candle.

Then her old head nodded very slowly up and down, as if to say that she
recognized all the things of long ago which loomed so darkly and
threateningly, that there was not a ghost which she did not recognize,
but that she did not understand why they all thronged round her
to-night, like a vision of menace, a dance of death.... And, while she
sat and wondered, it was as if each dancing phantom blacked out
something of the room and the present that she still saw faintly
gleaming, blacked out one outline after the other with dancing phantom
after dancing phantom, until at last all was black around her ... and
not only the room and the present had become black, but also the pale
visions of the past: the years of childhood and girlhood; the young man
whom she had married; and the children; and all the life, yonder, in the
white palaces amid the tropical scenery: black, everything became black,
until everything was blotted out, until the dance of all those phantoms
was obliterated in shadow and the old woman, nodding her head, still sat
peering into the dark, with the flickering candle beside her.

Thus she sat and waited; and, with the darkness before her, it was as if
she did not see the candle, now that everything had become black. Thus
she sat and waited and wondered whether many and many nights would still
drag their blackness over her: how many black hours, how many black
nights could the black future still drag along?... Until at last she
heard a bell, clanging like a shrill alarm through the livid darkness.
And mechanically--because she was waiting--she rose painfully and took
her candle. Through the dark room and the dim passage she went; and the
faint light went with her, so faint that she did not see it, that she
just groped her way painfully through the passage and down the stairs,
still holding high the candle.... The stairs seemed steep to her and she
went cautiously, waiting on each step; at each step the faint light of
the candle descended with her; and behind her the night accumulated with
each step that she left behind her.... She had now reached the foot of
the stairs; and, slowly and painfully, with the dragging tread of age,
she went through the hall to the front door, whence the alarm had rung.

And her trembling hand opened the door. Addie entered:

"Granny, is that you yourself?..."

"Yes, child."

"I came, Granny dear, because Mamma said that you expected us."

"Yes."

"Were you waiting up for us, Granny?"

"Yes."



***